《Shadow's Oath》 Chapter 1 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 1: The Wizard of the Elder Tower ¡°Your Majesty, a wizard from ¡®The Tower¡¯ has arrived.¡± The chambein announced. King Fried Gant already felt annoyed at just two words. The Tower? What tower? It wasn¡¯t as if there was only one tower in this kingdom! Arrogant bastards. A wizard? What kind of wizard? Do they really believe they can use magic? Fraudsters. ¡°What is the reason for their visit?¡± Fried tried hard to infuse his voice with authority, fearing his tone might unintentionally reveal the slightest trace of fear. The chambein answered in an uneasy voice. ¡°They did not state the purpose of their visit.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t disclose the purpose of their visit to the king?¡± He suddenly remembered a phrase his father often used: ¡®One day, I¡¯ll destroy every tower those bastards live in and crush those wizards under the hooves of my horse!¡¯ The chambein, eager to make it clear this wasn¡¯t his fault, replied with an expression full of sincerity. ¡°They said they wished to speak only to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not here to ask for money again, are they?¡± Every year, the Wizards¡¯ Tower demanded gold equivalent to a tenth of the annual budget. They didn¡¯t ask for a tenth¡ªthey simply requested a sum that always happened to be precisely that. In years with higher budgets, they somehow noticed and demanded more. In deficit years, they didn¡¯t demand any gold at all. Rumor had it that, decades ago¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t officially recorded¡ªwhen the treasury was nearly empty, the wizards had even brought gold as gifts. ¡°It¡¯s not New Year¡¯s, so I doubt it. And since they didn¡¯t bring any gifts, it¡¯s unlikely.¡± Wizards only came to request gold once a year, on New Year¡¯s Day. On those asions, they brought small gifts, though none had ever been satisfactory. Last year, they brought a thick book filled with drawings of various nts. Fried had flipped through just two pages before shoving it into the royal library. Even so, he couldn¡¯t ignore the wizards. Deep within himy an instinctive fear. Even his father, despite his threats to crush them, had never attempted to act on those words. In fact, outwardly, he seemed almost submissive, obedient to the wizards¡¯ advice. None of the previous kings had ever disregarded their counsel. Well, except for one. About two centuries ago, King Perrins Gant had ignored the wizards¡¯ advice. When northern barbarians persistently raided the southern regions, he prepared for war to drive them even farther north. The wizards advised against war and suggested a peace treaty to stop the raids and incursions. However, Perrins Gant ignored their advice,unched the war, and ended up losing two northern inds and the vast Crescent ins. The wizards issued another warning to negotiate peace, but Perrins, out of pride, went to the battlefield himself¡ªonly to be killed when his head was split by an axe. Since then, the northern barbarians had be a perpetual problem, draining the kingdom¡¯s finances for two hundred years, and they were still at war today. That incident ensured that no ¡®Gant¡¯ ever disregarded the wizards again. Fried Gant was no exception. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°They said they wish to meet you alone.¡± The chambein nced uneasily at ive, the captain of the royal guard, who stood near the wall. The captain scowled openly and shouted, ¡°Let them in! The king of Triton has never met a wizard alone!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The chambein retreated, and soon the massive red doors opened. The wizard who entered was an old man draped in a purple cloak embroidered with gold thread. He had removed his hood in a show of courtesy, but even that gesture irked Fried. Even envoys from the empire would feel tense upon entering the grand reception hall, adorned with opulent decorations and luxurious carpets. Yet the old man looked as rxed as someone invited to a friendly dinner. His white beard and thick gray eyebrows lent him an air of dignity. ¡®Is it a mistake to meet such a man without a single advisor present?¡¯ He could have ignored the wizard from the start and sent him away. Or gathered his chancellor and ministers in the council chamber and ordered the wizard to return the next day. Or he could have agreed to meet, only to make the wizard wait endlessly in the antechamber, a subtle insult. But no, he had foolishly pretended he wasn¡¯t afraid¡ªand now he regretted it. ¡°May the Gant King, eternal light of Triton, shine forever. I am Zea, from the Tower,¡± the wizard said. ¡°You¡¯re new to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been upied with urgent matters since you ascended the throne and could onlye now.¡± ¡°Then the wizards I see every New Year must be your subordinates.¡± Zea smiled warmly, like a kindly old man from the countryside¡ªa smile so disarming that one might be tempted to grant him anything, just out of goodwill. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know exactly who has visited Your Majesty, but they are not my subordinates. Our Tower operates without hierarchy; all are equals.¡± ¡°You look older than any wizard I¡¯ve met. Does that make you the most powerful among them?¡± ¡°I doubt I possess the kind of power Your Majesty imagines.¡± ¡°You keep talking about magic, but I¡¯ve never seen it. Even the jugglers at annual festivities pull fire from their pockets. Couldn¡¯t you at least give me a small demonstration of this magic?¡± The king¡¯s tone was mocking, but the wizard seemed ustomed to such treatment. ¡°Such misunderstandings aremon. We don¡¯t practice shy tricks meant to please the eye.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t summon fire, control water, move clouds, bring thunder, or transform a sheep into a lion?¡± ¡°We understand the principles behind such things but cannot replicate them. As for sheep and lions... I do enjoymb.¡± Zea shrugged with an ambiguous smile, leaving Fried unsure if he was joking. ¡°Then why should we call you wizards?¡± ¡°Many people call us wizards, but we are simply schrs who study and share knowledge. We prefer to be called teachers. Among ourselves, we use an ancient term, Senelot, meaning ¡®sharer of wisdom.¡¯¡± ¡°Are you a Senelot, then?¡± ¡°Embarrassingly, yes.¡± ¡°Should I call you that too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a term we use among ourselves. Your Majesty may simply call me by my name.¡± ¡°Very well, Teacher Zea. Why have youe today?¡± ¡°When a Senelot appears before someone, it is to share wisdom.¡± Such arrogance! Yet Fried couldn¡¯tugh it off. The wizard¡¯s presence felt strange and heavy. ¡°Speak, then.¡± ¡°I wish to speak with Your Majesty alone.¡± As soon as Zea said this, Captain ive gestured, and the ten knights standing in pairs along the walls simultaneously mmed their spears into the ground. Thud! The sound reverberated through the chamber, as if shaking the entire castle. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, wizard!¡± ive¡¯s voice boomed louder than the spears¡¯ impact. He was skilled at projecting authority. But the wizard wasn¡¯t intimidated. Instead, it was ive who seemed overwhelmed. Normally, he didn¡¯t need to raise his voice¡ªhis rank and presence were enough tomand respect. Now, however, his loud defiance resembled a housecat bristling at a lion. ¡®This one is certainly different from the wizards whoe for gold each year.¡¯ Ignoring ive, Zea focused solely on the king. ¡°Sharing wisdom means offering it to each other as gifts. It is not as simple as it sounds, Your Majesty. Are you willing to share the king¡¯s wisdom with mere court officials? Even the most loyal knights cannot help but repeat what they hear. What if that wisdom spreads to other nobles? At that point, it may still be called wisdom, but it will no longer be ¡®the king¡¯s wisdom.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite amusing, Teacher Zea. When I was young, my tutors told me to share the king¡¯s wisdom with the people.¡± ¡°Perhaps you misremembered their words to mean sharing knowledge gained from wisdom?¡± The king was left speechless and sank into thought. It was not easy to reach a conclusion, but it was even harder to act on one. ¡°Everyone leave.¡± At the king¡¯smand, the captain of the guard asked with a pale face, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It might be amusing to see how this man¡¯s magic changes me. If a frog ends up sitting in my ce, cut its head off swiftly and painlessly. Then, cut the wizard¡¯s head off too.¡± Fried hoped his joke would make iveugh, but he was only met with a pained expression. ¡®He¡¯s genuinely worried. He imed not to believe in magic, yet here he is.¡¯ It took quite some time for the captain to clear the room of knights. Even the sound of their footsteps seemed heavy. The sound of the door closing was ominous. ¡°Now, speak.¡± Despite the king¡¯smand, the wizard remained silent, gazing at something beyond the door. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about eavesdropping, feel free toe closer, Teacher Zea.¡± Fried spoke challengingly. It might have been courage, demonstrating that he wasn¡¯t intimidated by magic, or it might have been recklessness, inviting an assassin closer. The wizard stepped forward, five paces closer¡ªa distance within reach of a thrown dagger, and too close to react swiftly if attacked. Though Fried wore a sword at his waist, he doubted he could hold his ground until the knights outside intervened if the wizard was a skilled fighter. Besides, it had been over ten years since hest practiced swordsmanship. ¡®Good grief, here I am worrying about being assassinated by an old man. I¡¯ve clearly spent too long away from real danger.¡¯ ¡°Now, speak,¡± Fried urged again. The wizard¡¯s response was unexpected. ¡°Kill General Terdin.¡± Fried prided himself on his ability to handle shocking news, but this was beyond his preparation. ¡°I prefer concise conversations, but this is too brief and absurd.¡± ¡°It is brief, but not absurd.¡± ¡°Do you even know who Terdin is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a hero of this nation, the suprememander of all royal forces, and a man who, if he so desired, could overthrow this pce and im the throne.¡± ¡°And do you think you can walk out of this pce alive after saying such things?¡± ¡°I am an ordinary old man who values his life, and a loyal servant who treasures Your Majesty¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Then you must also know that General Terdin is one of my most loyal subjects.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Of course. General Terdin would rather take his own life than betray Your Majesty. If you were to ask me to name the one person in this pce you could trust implicitly, I would stake the honor of Elder tower and name Terdin.¡± ¡°Then why say such a thing?¡± ¡°There was a prophecy.¡± Fried let out a bitterugh. He wanted to end this conversation quickly andter recount it over drinks, joking with the court jester about how absurdly amusing the wizard¡¯s ims had been. ¡°What prophecy?¡± ¡°Even before the prophecy, we wizards feared that Terdin¡¯s overwhelming power might one day consume this kingdom. When we interpreted the prophecy we received, it foretold not only the destruction of this kingdom but also of the empire to the south. That¡¯s why I came here in haste.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Just now, you said Terdin is the most trustworthy of all my subjects. Why would such a man betray me?¡± ¡°Because Your Majesty will betray Terdin first.¡± Fried fell silent. The wizard continued. ¡°The tide of history is elevating Iliam Terdin to kingship. Your Majesty cannot resist it. You know this yourself. That is why you deliberately sent him to the most dangerous battlefield, hoping he would perish there.¡± ¡°I entrusted the most glorious war to the greatest general¡ªto reim thends my ancestors lost two centuries ago!¡± The king¡¯s voice thundered, but it felt like the wailing of a child before his severe and unyielding father. He felt like a young prince whining in front of his stern predecessor. Even the wizard¡¯s seemingly consoling step forward appeared threatening. ¡°If it were truly a glorious war, all the kingdom¡¯s resources would have been poured into the north, and General Terdin would have been given unconditional support. But you didn¡¯t. If he fails and returns, you intend to hold him ountable and punish him, don¡¯t you? You believe that¡¯s the only way to survive.¡± Fried felt his breath quicken. ¡®He¡¯s using magic. I thought magic was just fire or invisible swords stabbing me, but...¡¯ The wizard, as if reading his thoughts, stepped back a couple of paces and bowed his head. ¡°Senelot always advises but never forces. It was the same two hundred years ago, and three hundred years ago as well.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Two hundred years ago? You mean the reign of King Perrins. And three hundred years ago? That wasn¡¯t even the Kingdom of Triton yet.¡± The wizard nodded silently, confirming without words. King Fried Gant asked in a voice tinged with fear, ¡°What advice did the wizard give three hundred years ago?¡± ¡°The advice was that a lord named Gant from thend of Triton was gathering spears and shields.¡± It was a story he knew. A story he had forgotten. A story he had tried to forget. ¡°So the wizards who advised the previous kingdoms are still advising this one.¡± ¡°Senelot¡¯s advice has always been present. Not just in the kingdom before this one, but even before that. When the king decides, we follow.¡± ¡°Does this mean that if I don¡¯t kill Terdin, this kingdom will fall?¡± ¡°This is as far as my advice goes. Senelot can only speak of fragmented futures...¡± At that moment, the door burst open. Only one person had the authority to force open the royal chamber doors against the king¡¯s orders. ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my rudeness. I must disregard procedure and enter immediately!¡± It was Archbishop Aikob. Fried exhaled in relief. ¡®Perfect timing.¡¯ Aikob had always handled unpleasant tasks on behalf of the king. His presence made negotiations with emissaries from the empire more bearable. He had replenished the royal treasury, which had been on the verge of copse. Above all, Aikob was one of the few unshaken by the word ¡°wizard.¡± And he had been the one to advise sending Terdin to war. In that sense, both the wizard and the archbishop had given the same advice. ¡°You say you¡¯re from the tower? Which tower do you mean?¡± Aikob entered the chamber with resounding footsteps. ¡°You wizards always refer to yourselves as ¡®from the tower.¡¯ Which tower? Do you think every tower in this kingdom belongs to you?¡± The archbishop stepped forward, boldly saying what Fried had always wanted to but never could. Dressed in flowing white priestly robes and a tall ceremonial hat, the archbishop¡¯s presence usually provoked one of two reactions: servile respect or fearful retreat. But the wizard showed neither. ¡°It¡¯s the Elder Tower, Archbishop Aikob.¡± ¡°Address me as Chancellor while speaking to the royal court.¡± ¡°As you wish, Chancellor Aikob.¡± ¡°What business do you have here? Are you here to demand money again? Ever since I took over the royal finances, I¡¯ve wondered on what grounds you im a tenth of the kingdom¡¯s budget. Exin it now.¡± ¡°Since the founding of ¡®every¡¯ kingdom, we¡¯ve received these funds. No one has ever questioned it. If you want grounds, perhaps you could call it tradition?¡± ¡°I once opened the treasury because of that so-called tradition, but I won¡¯t do it again. Unless you present clear grounds and show how the funds benefit the crown, I won¡¯t give you a coin.¡± When no reply came, the archbishop raised his voice. ¡°All are equal before God. Don¡¯t delude yourselves into thinking you¡¯re superior because of your abilities. You¡¯re just subjects of His Majesty like everyone else.¡± ¡°We understand, Chancellor Aikob.¡± The king thought the wizard was being remarkably polite and respectful to the archbishop. But the wizard¡¯s next words made him realize otherwise. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t the archbishop also be one of those equal subjects? If all are equal before God, why does the archbishop ce himself above others? Above even the king, it seems.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The archbishop red as if ready to grab the wizard by the throat. It looked as though the two old men were about toe to blows, but the wizard¡¯s expression remained lighthearted. It was a look Fried had never seen before in his time as king. ¡®This man sees everyone as equals. He respects the archbishop not because he¡¯s the archbishop, but because he respects everyone the same way. That¡¯s why he¡¯s fearless¡ªeven in front of me.¡¯ The wizard turned his gaze to the king. ¡°Your Majesty, this is no time to celebrate a full treasury. Draining the people to fill the royal coffers, and allowing a man who hoards gold in his so-called sanctum to remain as chancellor, will only fuel dissatisfaction among the people. Soon, discontented nobles in the provinces will arm those same people.¡± The archbishop shouted. ¡°Captain of the Guard! Cut this insolent man down at once! Destroy every wizard¡¯s tower in the kingdom before the day is over!¡± The guard captain entered promptly, sword already drawn. He raised a hand, signaling his ten knights at the door to block the wizard¡¯s escape with their spears. The king could still shout an order. ¡®Stop! Who acts without mymand? The royal court belongs to me, not Archbishop Aikob!¡¯ But he gave no suchmand. Things were taking a strange turn. ¡®So this is what it feels like to be ensnared by magic.¡¯ The guard captain didn¡¯t wait for the archbishop¡¯s order a second time. He struck the wizard¡¯s neck with his de. The sword passed through, yet the wizard¡¯s smile remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened. The king had seen countless executions, but there was no blood this time. The wizard¡¯s body crumbled into glittering dust, scattering like sand before vanishing without a trace. Everyone¡ªfrom the guard captain to the archbishop and the knights¡ªwas left speechless. ¡°It¡¯s a trick! He¡¯s still somewhere in the pce. Find him!¡± The archbishop¡¯s shout spurred the soldiers into action, leaving only the guard captain behind. ¡°Are you unharmed, Your Majesty?¡± The king waved a hand. ¡°Leave me. I need a moment alone.¡± ¡°As you wish. I¡¯ll stand guard at the door.¡± ¡°Do so.¡± The door closed again. Momentster, the wizard Zea spoke. ¡°Were you startled, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The wizard hadn¡¯t moved from the spot he¡¯d stood in. The guard captain¡¯s sword had cut nothing but air, and everyone else in the room had been fooled into thinking the wizard had turned to dust. Only Fried could see the real wizard. The archbishop hadn¡¯t even looked at the right ce when addressing the wizard earlier, his gaze slightly off. Where he¡¯d looked, there stood a figure identical to the wizard. That was what the guard captain had struck. The king now doubted whether the person before him was the real wizard. ¡°This is your magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more of a simple illusion. You might also call it a different kind of magic than you¡¯re used to.¡± The king said nothing for a while, and the wizard waited patiently. ¡°What must I do?¡± The king buried his head in his hands. At some point, the wizard stepped closer and patted his shoulder, as if lifting the burden of kingship with an oddly calming reassurance. ¡°The time of Senelot has passed. Now, it¡¯s your turn to share wisdom, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What wisdom could I possibly offer?¡± ¡°That which only you can provide.¡± Fried wracked his brain. Before he knew it, he was like a student striving to answer a teacher¡¯s question. ¡°What I do best¡­ is fighting. I¡¯ve never lost in politics or war!¡± Senelot shook his head. ¡°No, your greatest strength isn¡¯t wisdom. There are others far better at fighting than you.¡± Though he wanted to deny it, it was true. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Tell me what you love most. Do you love fighting itself?¡± ¡°I love¡­ no. What I love is¡­ winning.¡± Fried looked up at Senelot, finally arriving at a clear answer. ¡°I love winning battles.¡± Senelot smiled with satisfaction, like a teacher pleased with a student¡¯s correct answer. ¡°Then that is your wisdom, Your Majesty.¡± And with that, he disappeared. There was no sound, no glittering dust, nothing. The room had only one exit, and the guard captain outside hadn¡¯t noticed a thing. The king didn¡¯t even wonder how the wizard had left. He was preupied with one thought. ¡®If he can do all this, killing someone would be effortless for him. Why did he ask me to do it?¡¯ The king called out loudly. ¡°ive!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Prepare for a campaign.¡± ¡°To where¡­?¡± ive¡¯s face showed more exasperation than confusion at the decision. ¡°In the current situation, where else? To the north. I will personally lead reinforcements to support General Terdin.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 2 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 2: Ram "Something I''ve always wondered¡ªwhy does Father call you a ve that brings death?" Zenri asked. "It''s because many people around me tend to die," Ram replied. "How many? Who exactly?" "I don¡¯t know. They just say my misfortune brings death whenever someone near me dies." "Sounds like a superstition, doesn¡¯t it?" "That¡¯s what they say." "Is it a curse or something?" "That¡¯s what they say too." "You always talk like that, don¡¯t you?" "That¡¯s something I¡¯ve heard a lot." "Are you mocking me right now?" "No, young master." Ram responded obediently, but Zenri felt his temper rising. ¡®He is mocking me.¡¯ Zenri stared at him. Because Ram always lowered his head in Zenri''s presence, all Zenri could usually see was the top of his head¡ªa sight he was very familiar with. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just hiding an annoyed expression right now?¡¯ Zenri shouted, "Look up." Ram immediately lifted his head. In the darkness illuminated only by moonlight, Zenri couldn¡¯t clearly see his face or make out his features. He realized he didn¡¯t remember what Ram¡¯s face looked like¡ªhe had never really paid attention before. Still, one thing was clear: it was an unpleasant face. A ve¡¯s face should have some visible w, something broken orcking. But Ram didn¡¯t have any of that. His teeth were straight and intact. For a ve, that couldn¡¯t be right¡ªhe must have stolen food somewhere. Even though it was hard to see in the dark, his short, thick hair annoyed Zenri. Unlike his father, Sir Selken, who he would eventually go bald like, Ram¡¯s hair seemed destined to remain full. Not that it mattered; his effeminate appearance would make him unpopr with women anyway. His jawline was too slender, making him look weak. A man¡¯s jaw should be square, not triangr like his. His eyebrows, too thin, made him look even less manly. Compared to Zenri¡¯s own well-bnced and perfect features, Ram¡¯s face evoked not pity but ridicule. How could someone live looking like that? Then again, he was a ve¡ªwhat else could be expected? The only thing Ram had over Zenri was his height; he stood a full head taller. This was why he always had to lower his head or kneel when next to Zenri. Even now, Ram knelt on one knee, head raised obediently. Zenri scrutinized the expressionless face, lips tightly pressed together, and tried to read the emotions Ram hid. ¡®He¡¯s insulting me. Laughing at me, surely.¡¯ ves were always like that. And they deserved punishment for it. Zenri pped Ram across the face. Ram immediately bowed his head and said, "I¡¯m sorry." Zenri wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he was apologizing for, but the act of submission soothed him slightly. "What an irritating fellow. Really, what was Father thinking, assigning a wretch like you to serve me on the battlefield?" Zenri grumbled. There wasn¡¯t much time left. "You¡¯re so stupid it makes me anxious. I¡¯ll exin it to you one more time." Zenri felt pathetic having to exin something so obvious, but what could he do? ves were dumb¡ªit took time and effort to teach them. "Our kingdom of Triton was invaded a hundred years ago¡ª" Wait. Was it two hundred years ago? Maybe. What did it matter? A ve wouldn¡¯t know history anyway, so close enough. "¡ªby those barbarians. Back then, the great King Perrinto¡ª" Was it Perrinto? Or Perriant? Or Perrin? "¡ªfought valiantly and gave his life, but we lost two northern inds and this Crescent Meadow. Now, Triton¡¯s greatest general, Terdin, is waging war to drive out the barbarians...the Geramites." Or was it Gerons? Or Geram? Whatever. Ram wouldn¡¯t know the difference. Zenri cleared his throat and continued, "You got all that?" "Yes."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wrong answer." Ram quickly corrected himself. "I¡¯m trying to understand." "Good. That¡¯s why you ves end up as ves. You don¡¯t try, and you¡¯rezy. That¡¯s why you always work under someone. Status is sacred, granted by the gods and maintained through effort. Got it?" "Thank you for teaching me." "Now, tell me: how long have we been on the battlefield?" "About three months and fifteen days." "That¡¯s just under a hundred days, right?" "¡­Pardon?" "Ah! You can¡¯t even do basic math, can you?" "¡­I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t learned how to calcte numbers yet." "A month is thirty days. A half-month is fifteen days. Add thirty three times, then add fifteen. How much is that?" "¡­I¡¯m not sure. But it seems like it¡¯s just under a hundred days." "Good. How many battles have there been in that time?" "Three small skirmishes and one major battle a week ago." Thest battle had been massive. Both sides had deployed all their forces, including elite troops held in reserve. Zenri, as a noble soldier, had been stationed at the rear, but even there, the enemy had broken through. "How many of those filthy barbarians did I kill?" Ram hesitated. "Why aren¡¯t you answering?" "Well, um¡­" His stammering and head-tilting irritated Zenri. "When you kill an enemy, whose achievement is it?" Finally, Zenri gave him a hint. Ram understood and answered. "It¡¯s your achievement, young master." "So, how many did I kill?" "About fifteen." "And what words of glory did I receive for that feat?" "None." "Exactly!" Zenri eximed, growing more animated. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "Killing a handful of soldiers won¡¯t earn you glory. It won¡¯t win the war! Even cutting down one or two enemymanders won¡¯t bring recognition, nor will winning one or two battles. This war won¡¯t end until we¡¯ve utterly crushed them! Meanwhile, I have so much to do back at the estate." Zenri¡¯s father had plenty to pass down to his only son: Laoorn, the fifthrgest estate in Triton; its vast wheat harvests; over a hundred private soldiers; and more than thirty ves. All of it was destined to be Zenri¡¯s. What he looked forward to most, however, was marriage. Only then could he inherit it all. Even if he couldn¡¯t take everything right away, he would start with the easternnds of Laoorn and inherit the rest when his father passed away. He couldn¡¯t wait for that day. Rumors were already circting that a stunning beauty from the neighboring domain had fallen for him. He wanted to show her his bravery. He wanted to get married quickly. But, of course, he needed to meet the vige maidens first. ¡®When I return victorious from the war, wearing armor and riding my horse, I wonder how many of them will fall for me. Not all, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a way to lure a few into my bed before marriage.¡¯ He was impatient. ¡°But there¡¯s a way to end this war. Only I could think of it. The key is to kill the barbarian chieftain, Mantum!¡± ¡°Uh, young master, your voice is a bit¡­¡± Ram nervously looked around. He resembled a frightened dog, trembling like he might wet himself any second. ¡°You fools! None of you could think of such a simple solution! Well, that¡¯s typical!¡± ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°What? Why are you ncing around like that?¡± ¡°The surroundings are too quiet. I¡¯m worried our voices might carry.¡± ¡°You coward, can¡¯t you see there¡¯s no one around? What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± He dered confidently but then realized that they were in a deste reed field in the middle of a moonless night. This was the exact middle ground between the enemy and allied camps. ¡°Have you discussed this n with anyone else?¡± Ram cautiously asked. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°And what did they say?¡± ¡°Theyughed at me.¡± When he¡¯d spoken to other noble sons, knights, andmanders, they treated him like a madman. It couldn¡¯t be helped. As his father always said, ordinary people could neverprehend the words of extraordinary individuals. Even now, the thought of their ridicule angered him so much that tears welled up. Damn it, he was sixteen! Crying at this age was uneptable. He pretended to look up at the moon to dry his tears. ¡°Adian Mantum is the grand chief who unified all the barbarian tribes. I hear the name ¡®Mantum¡¯ is also the name of the war god they worship. Killing someone who bears the name of a god will shatter their morale and strip them of the strength to continue fighting. The war might not end immediately, but they¡¯d surrender soon after!¡± Mantum was a figure of fear even among our soldiers. He didn¡¯t justmand from the rear but led the charge himself, swinging his battle axe like a thunderbolt. Knights d in Triton¡¯s armor fell like practice dummies under his strikes. Soldiers who tried to spear him from below his horse were cut down like ripe grain. Even the kingdom¡¯s strongest knights, who challenged him one by one, were defeated. With each loss, their army¡¯s morale plummeted. If Mantum fell, the barbarians would crumble! ¡°That¡¯s why you need to bring back Mantum¡¯s head.¡± He lowered his voice dramatically, adding an air of suspense. That was how you told a story. It wasn¡¯t just about words but also about tone and intensity. Of course, the problem was that his audience¡ªa lowly ve¡ªwouldn¡¯t appreciate such nuances. ¡°The n is simple.¡± He exined it in terms that even his limited brain could grasp. ¡°You go into the enemy camp and cut off Mantum¡¯s head. You¡¯re good at sneaky things like that, right? Even if Father tried to keep it a secret, I know about it.¡± Ram nodded silently. ¡°Once you bring back his head, leave the rest to me. Simple, right? Even your dull brain can understand that, can¡¯t it?¡± Ram nodded again, his expression hard to read. Was it confusion or dissatisfaction? He decided to motivate him further. ¡°Of course, there will be a reward. You can marry any woman you fancy in the vige. But not someone too pretty. Remember, you¡¯ll only marry someone I approve of. Pick anyone from the ones I choose.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ram answered in a voice devoid of enthusiasm for the reward. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but what could he do? Besides, ves didn¡¯t deserve much. A meal a day should be enough for them to sacrifice their lives for their master. ¡°So when do we go?¡± Tired from walking, he asked. ¡°We need to cross the stream here.¡± Ram pointed to the pitch-ck water that stretched before us. This was a stream? With a width of at least twenty strides, it should be called a river! And though it was hard to tell in the darkness, it seemed quite deep too. ¡°We¡¯re crossing here? Where¡¯s the boat?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t one.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare one?¡± ¡°Apologies. A boat would risk detection¡­¡± He almost pped Ram again but stopped himself. Then he remembered. The battle a week ago had been fought over this very stream. To sum up what themander had said, the war had dragged on because of this not-so-wide or deep stream. If it weren¡¯t for this stream, the battle would¡¯ve been decided within half a year, whether by the enemy¡¯s victory or theirs. Yet, the war had gone on for over two years. Their side wanted to cross the stream, set up camp on the far side, and fight on the northern ins. To do so, they needed to secure the ferry port on the western bank. The n was to advance north swiftly using boats. Of course, the enemy knew this and blocked them, leading torge-scale battles. The boats they brought were set aze by the enemy¡¯s fire arrows, and barbarian¡¯s boats were sunk by their catapults. The two bridges over the stream had long been destroyed. ¡°Wait! Haven¡¯t you crossed into the enemy camp multiple times?¡± ¡°Yes, about three times.¡± ¡°How did you cross this stream?¡± ¡°I swam.¡± So that was why he was always wet at night. ¡°But I can¡¯t swim. How do you expect me to cross?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I suggest you wait here.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and cut off Mantum¡¯s head and return.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll do the job alone ande back alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He¡¯d changed the n! Without even consulting him, his master! He immediately saw through his intentions. ¡°You scoundrel, you n to take all the credit for killing Mantum yourself!¡± He raised his hand again, pping him across the face. The sharp sound echoed along the water¡¯s edge. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 3 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 3: Zenri The p echoed loudly, so much so that even Zenri regretted it for a moment. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re already too close to enemy territory!¡± Every time, things turned into a mess because of this guy. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? You ve! nning to leave me behind, go off alone, behead the target, and return to base to take all the credit for yourself?¡± Zenri lowered his voice again as he spoke. ¡°No, sir. I had no such intentions at all.¡± Ram spoke humbly, bowing slightly, but Zenri wasn¡¯t fooled. How could he fall for such an obvious lie? ¡°I¡¯ming with you. That¡¯s only natural. You do know you can¡¯t even meet General Terdin without me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t even borrow a sack without me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true.¡± This foolish ve hadn¡¯t realized until just before their departure that he would need a sack to carry the severed head. Someone who imed to have experience in such gruesome tasks should have considered the issue of blood loss. Yet, after days of nning, it was only this evening that he brought it up. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cross enemy territory carrying a blood-dripping head. The enemies patrol with trained wolves, and their sense of smell is far superior to that of dogs. If it were just a matter of killing and escaping, it¡¯d be one thing, but to bring back the head, we need a sealed leather pouch or something simr.¡± A low-ranking soldier like Ram couldn¡¯t easily obtain expensive leather. He didn¡¯t have the time to hunt and tan an animal just to get one. Borrowing from those noble-born brats who weren¡¯t even hisrades was unthinkable¡ªassuming they even had such a thing. Zenri had no choice but to go to the quartermaster and borrow a sack. It was a humiliating experience for him. To ¡°ask¡± for something from someone of a much lower rank! ¡°After all I¡¯ve done, shouldn¡¯t you have taken care of the rest? For three¡ªno, four days¡­¡± Was it three days? Whatever! ¡°¡­you¡¯ve been scouting the area, but you still haven¡¯t ensured our safety? Haven¡¯t you done this kind of thing countless times under your father?¡± By now, he should have gotten the point, but the man kept responding with irrelevant remarks. ¡°I¡¯m good at killing, sir. So much so that I¡¯ve never failed.¡± ¡°And? You¡¯re bad at carrying heads out, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at that too. I can make it look like nothing ever happened, hide corpses discreetly, or even arrange them in conspicuous ways if needed.¡± ¡°Then what are you so bad at that this is an issue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to protect you, sir. More precisely, it¡¯s hard to get you inside,plete the task, and get you back out safely.¡± ¡°You should have investigated this!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I did thoroughly investigate over the past three days, but there might still be some unforeseen variables. I¡¯ll definitely bring back Mantum¡¯s head. So please, sir, if you could just¡­¡± Ram trailed off. Zenri quickly grasped what he truly meant. He was lying. No matter how he thought about it, it had to be a lie. Getting here had been easy enough. What difficulty could possibly lie ahead? Even in their own camp, movement was prohibited at night. Running into patrols and exining oneself would be a hassle, so they had to avoid them. Yet, up until now, it hadn¡¯t been a problem. If Ram hadn¡¯t dawdled along the way, stopping unnecessarily even when no one was around, they could have arrived much faster. Once they moved out of the torchlight¡¯s reach, it became even easier. Getting to the stream felt no different from a nighttime stroll. And now, he was suggesting Zenri wait here? Cowardice. Pure cowardice. ¡°Let me make it clear once again. Bringing back Mantum¡¯s head is my responsibility.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± ¡°If you understand, find a way to cross this stream.¡± Ram lowered his head and began scanning the area. Zenri let out a sigh. ves only worked when treated like this. ¡°When I inherit the title of lord, I¡¯ll fill my castle with smarter ves.¡± After a while, Ram found a sturdy branch, barely thick enough to support one person. ¡°Please hang onto this. I¡¯ll swim and pull it across.¡± ¡°With something this small? It won¡¯t even hold the weight of my armor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. That¡¯s why it¡¯d be best to remove the armor.¡± ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°Why in the world did my father insist on bringing you along?¡± Zenri sighed again. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. His father always said, A smart man¡¯s life is inevitably wasted dealing with the stupid people around him. ¡°If things don¡¯t go as you say, you¡¯ll pay for it! And you¡¯d bettere back here. This armor is worth more than a hundred ves like you. Most importantly, the family crest engraved on it must never be tarnished. Do you understand what that means?¡± Zenri raised his voice irritably as he removed his armor. His voice echoed loudly through the quiet surroundings of the stream. ¡°I don¡¯t know if a ve like you can evenprehend my words, but try your best to understand. Got it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to understand, sir.¡± Ram bowed low, as if that were the only skill he had. As Zenri removed his armor, his body began to tremble. His noble, thick belly quivered, making the trembling feel even worse. He was thankful for the darkness; the scabs covering his e-ridden body weren¡¯t visible. Showing his body to someone like Ram was utterly revolting. The two of them plunged into the water. The water was deathly cold. It was still autumn, but this wretched northernnd felt as frigid as midwinter. Zenri clung tightly to the log and wanted to warn the other man not to let him slip, or else he¡¯d pay dearly. He also wanted to urge him to hurry across because of the cold. But with the water rising to his lips, he couldn¡¯t utter a word. ves tend to move faster when you urge them orsh them with a whip, but that wasn¡¯t an option here. Perhaps that was why Ram took his sweet time crossing the stream. Zenri began to wonder if Ram might leave him to freeze to death. Fortunately, Zenri managed to make it out of the water before that could happen. As soon as he emerged, a string of curses escaped his lips. ¡°Damn it! I thought I was going to freeze to death!¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I just remembered! This stream has a shallow section you can walk across, doesn¡¯t it? Why did wee here?¡± Ram had the audacity to press a finger to his lips. ¡°Master, from here on, even your breathing must be silent. The Geron people have exceptional hearing. Their wolves are even better at detecting sound.¡± ¡°Shut up. Go on, exin yourself.¡± ¡°The shallow sections are heavily patrolled. Both our forces and theirs have many soldiers there. This area is the only ce without patrols.¡± Ram scooped up a handful of mud from the streambed. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Quickly, spread this on your body. There are wolves roaming around, and to mask your scent, you¡¯ll need to use this.¡± ¡°Wolves? Wolves? You didn¡¯t mention wolves before!¡± Wait, had he mentioned it before? [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w No, that wasn¡¯t the issue. The important thing was that Zenri had forgotten if he had. ¡°Why are you telling me something this important only now?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize. The Gerons train wolves to act like hunting dogs. That¡¯s why to mask your scent, you¡¯ll need¡ª¡± ¡°You mean to smear me with mud? My body doesn¡¯t emit any smell! That¡¯s something thates from lowly people like you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but wolves¡¯ sense of smell is¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I see what you¡¯re up to. You¡¯re using this as an excuse to defile me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, Master. I would never¡ª¡± ¡°If something happens, you just protect me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m going as I am.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ram started smearing mud all over himself. Zenri watched him, then asked cautiously, ¡°Can the wolves really pick up my scent and track me?¡± ¡°Yes. And the mud will also help keep out some of the cold.¡± Reluctantly, Zenri scooped up a bit of mud and spread it on his cheeks¡ªabout two spoonfuls on each side. He dabbed a bit on the back of his hands and a small amount on the back of his neck. It felt disgusting. He couldn¡¯t bear to apply any more. ¡°This should be enough, right?¡± Ram stared at him for a long moment before finally nodding. Ugh, this infuriating man! He couldn¡¯t even answer quickly! ¡°Follow me carefully, Master.¡± Ram led the way across the field. The journey was longer than expected. Being soaked made the cold even worse. Zenri began to think he might freeze to death before encountering the Gerons and meeting an honorable death in battle. Ram kept stopping and starting, moving erratically. ¡°When are we going to get there? Can¡¯t you move faster?¡± The cold made Zenri impatient. He wished he had a whip¡ªves only moved faster when whipped! Finally, Ram slowed his pace and came to aplete stop. Was he really nning to let Zenri freeze to death here? ¡°We¡¯re here. That tent over there is Mantum¡¯s quarters. I¡¯ll go in and cut off his head. Please wait here.¡± Zenri didn¡¯t object to that. He was too exhausted. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°That depends on how the patrols move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return as quickly as I can. Whatever you do, don¡¯t step out of the bushes.¡± Ram left Zenri and slipped into the enemy camp. For a moment, Zenri stayed hidden among the bushes, but he couldn¡¯t resist peeking out to make sure Ram was actually heading into the enemy¡¯s stronghold. What if he was pretending to go but actually nned to escape elsewhere? ves were always looking for chances to run away, so their masters had to stay vignt! Ram stopped, turned around, and spotted Zenri. He gestured for Zenri to lie down. Zenri, annoyed, gestured back, telling him to just go already. Ram hesitated for a moment, then motioned again. Finally, he turned and continued into the enemy camp. Ugh, so frustrating! Only after Ram¡¯s figure disappeared entirely into the darkness did Zenri lie t in the bushes. The cold ground sent a chill through his belly, but he had no choice if he wanted to shield himself from the wind. Time crawled by. Could Ram really pull it off? Had he run away? It was entirely possible. ves were always looking for ways to betray their masters. Maybe Ram had figured out ¡°that thing¡± and was plotting revenge. What would Zenri do if that were the case? What else? He wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it! He¡¯d torture him for three days straight and give him the most gruesome death imaginable. Father would surely help¡ªFather knew hundreds of ways to inflict pain. A rustling sound came from behind. Zenri sighed and got up. ¡°You¡¯re so damn slow. What took you so long¡ª¡± It wasn¡¯t Ram. It was a wolf. Zenri had always thought wolves were just slightly bigger, slightly more temperamental dogs. He assumed he could kill one by cutting its throat with a small knife or, if worse came to worst, choking it to death with his bare hands. But this wolf was twice his size. In the darkness, it seemed three times bigger. It was enormous. Too enormous. Were wolves always this big? ¡°What?¡± Zenri could only let out a startled exmation. Without a growl or a roar, the wolf lunged at him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Zenri¡¯s body lifted into the air like a rag doll and mmed back to the ground. After that, Zenri could think no more. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 4 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 4: Mantum "If my son Zenri dies, no matter the cause¡ªbe it you, someone else, or even an act of nature¡ªyou will die as well." Baron Selken¡¯s words echoed in Ram¡¯s mind throughout the war. Zenri liked those words. Although the baron also advised his son to be cautious, Zenri¡¯s interesty elsewhere¡ªon Ram. ¡°What if I don¡¯t die but just get injured? What punishment will this ve receive then?¡± The baron responded as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°There will be punishment appropriate to the injury.¡± From that point onward, Zenri seemed to act recklessly, as if he wanted something to happen to him. It almost looked like he was pondering how he might die to ensure the ve¡¯s punishment. Even now, it was no different. Just before entering the Geronians¡¯ camp, Ram turned around and found Zenri sticking his head out of the bushes. If Ram could see him, so could the enemy. Ram motioned frantically for him to hide deeper, but Zenri didn¡¯t listen. He never did, and by now, it was toote. Right now, the greater risk wasn¡¯t being seen but being discovered by the wolves¡¯ sharp noses. Ram decided it was better to act quickly. Let¡¯s finish this before the young master gets caught! ¡®Things have gone off n, but it¡¯s still manageable.¡¯ Over the past three days, Ram had meticulously studied how to kill the enemymander, Mantum, and escape. On the first day, he mapped out a route to safely reach the Targef River¡ªwhat the soldiers called ¡°the stream.¡± This involved avoiding their own troops. On the second day, he identified the safest crossing point and how far he could infiltrate the enemy camp once he was across. He observed where the guards and wolves roamed, noting their numbers and patterns. On the third day, he pinpointed Mantum¡¯s tent and decided the best time to strike. Today was the day of execution. But Zenri insisted oning along, making the route far less secure. Convincing Zenri to stay behind was a pipe dream. When the master speaks, the ve obeys¡ªthat was the entirety of Ram¡¯s education. The problem was that this young master knew nothing about strategy or tactics. In the three months and fifteen days since the war began, Zenri had killed exactly zero people inbat. He was terrible with a sword, neglected his training, and barely studied warfare. Unlike other noble-born knights who threw themselves into battle to prove their worth, Zenri did nothing but shout angrily. Even younger soldiers had made more significant contributions than the fifteen-year-old Zenri, who thought himself sixteen. Ram, always by Zenri¡¯s side, fought off Geronian soldiers. His primary concern in battle wasn¡¯t the enemy¡¯s sword but Zenri¡¯s wildly swinging de. Come to think of it, an allied soldier had once died two days after Zenri identally cut his back. So technically, Zenri had killed one person. Of course, Ram never mentioned that. It can¡¯t be helped. If the master insists on dying, it¡¯s the ve¡¯s duty to assist. The best Ram could do was act quickly. Even so, he did not rush. It was the guards¡¯ shift-change time¡ªa surprisingly dangerous moment. Instead of beingx, security was heightened during these periods. After two days of observation, Ram noticed the timing was irregr. Either there was no set schedule, or it was deliberately kept unpredictable. Two days weren¡¯t enough to discern a pattern. Sticking to the n, Ram circled through the forest toward the tents housing high-ranking officers. Technically, they weren¡¯t ¡°officers,¡± but Ram didn¡¯t know the exact title. He wasn¡¯t entirely ignorant of the Geroniannguage. Before the war, Geronian merchants sometimes visited Baron Selken¡¯s estate. To facilitate trade, Ram had learned enough to understand basic conversation and bartering terms. However, military jargon was beyond him. The Geronian tents were identical to those of the Triton Kingdom. Reportedly, they had stolen them duringst summer¡¯s first war. Their armor and weapons were also remarkably simr, likely plundered as well. There were thirty-three tents in total. Themon soldiers slept on the ground without even nkets. Coughs echoed through the camp. The northern climate wasn¡¯t kind to them, either. It was said that when winter came, the Triton forces would retreat, as they hadst year. They couldn¡¯t fight under conditions favorable to the Geronians. But Ram wondered if winter might actually favor Triton for once. Despite their reputation for savagery and ferocity, the Geronians were only human. Like everyone else, they were weary of this drawn-out war. Passing through the camp was nerve-wracking. A patrol with two hunting dogs nearly spotted him. Ram had smeared his body with mud to mask his scent andy t in the shadows of an unlit embankment to stay hidden. ¡®Good thing they¡¯re dogs. Wolves would¡¯ve found me.¡¯ The obedient dogs stayed within the camp, while the more aggressive but less reliable wolves patrolled the outskirts. Ram had exceptional hearing, capable of catching sounds from beyond walls. His vision was sharp too, especially at night. With even a sliver of light, he could see far and clearly. Until recently, he hadn¡¯t realized most people couldn¡¯t see or hear as well as he could. Using these senses, Ram evaded the patrols and weaved through the tents. Reaching Mantum¡¯s tent wasn¡¯t difficult. It was only slightlyrger than the others, with no ornate decorations or symbols. Thinking back, even General Terdin¡¯s tent in the Triton armycked such markings. That was why Ram never knew where Terdin stayed. Three days ago, Ram had had the chance to kill Mantum but returned empty-handed on Zenri¡¯s orders. At the time, it felt like a missed opportunity, but in hindsight, it was the right call. Yesterday, he hadn¡¯t even had a leather pouch to carry Mantum¡¯s head. Now, it was a waiting game. Mantum rarely seemed to be alone. He hardly slept, staying upte to do something under themplight¡ªwriting, perhaps? It wasn¡¯t with a quill and ink on parchment, but he was clearly working on something. Whenever Ram prepared to kill someone, he thought about their daily life. When they woke up this morning, did they imagine they¡¯d die by his hand today? Did their family and friends realize they¡¯d never see them again? Everything they¡¯ve built their whole life ends in this moment, with this single action. Not even enough blood to fill three sses of milk, faint breaths, a few pain-filled words that couldn¡¯t escape his lips... and then it was over. At first, he felt no guilt. ¡°If ordered to kill, you kill,¡± and no other thoughts crossed his mind. But after the second and third time, he began to question it. When that happened, he recalled the almost magical words his master had taught him: ¡®Do as you¡¯re told.¡¯ No questions about the orders. That is what it means to be a ve. Finally, the time came when Mantum was alone, after sending away his officers. Ram wanted to wait longer, aiming for a moment when Mantum waspletely asleep. But with Zenri waiting, he couldn¡¯t dy endlessly. A soldier stood guard at the front of the tent, so Ram cut through the back with his knife. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun]N?v(el)B\\jnn w The thick leather was tough, but slicing along the grain made it manageable. Silently, Ram slipped into the tent. He had never been caught during a mission, and this time was no different. Inside, Mantum was pacing back and forth, groaning with frustration. His muttered words were too faint to make out clearly, but he seemed to repeat phrases like, ¡°This won¡¯t do. At this rate, we¡¯ll lose¡­¡± The monstrous figure from the battlefield, d in a horned helmet with dualyered shoulder armor, wielding a massive war axe in steel w-like gauntlets¡ªhe was nowhere to be seen. Instead, only a weary man, aged and gray, stood there. From what Ram knew, Mantum was barely over 40. He hadn¡¯t looked so aged in the battlefield, but his white hair now made him seem older than expected. His arms were thinner, and his legs not so sturdy. When he had first heard rumors that Mantum fought well thanks to magical armor and an enchanted axe cursed by a witch from the Geron tribe, he dismissed them as nonsense. But now, he began to believe there might be some truth to it. Ram¡¯s final task was to confirm that this man was truly Mantum. In battle, killing anyone not on your side was fair game. But assassination was different. You had to kill the correct target. This was a principle he had learned during his days as a ve. At a banquet attended by dozens, there might not be an issue if the wrong wine or dish was served. But if a single drink, meant for one specific person, was delivered to the wrong recipient, it could spell disaster. That drink could be a genuine gift of goodwill¡ªor a poisoned death sentence. Even something as simple as delivering the wrong empty lunchbox could spark serious misunderstandings. uracy in identifying the target was essential. This man was Mantum. Without a doubt. Ram checked twice, three times to be sure it was Mantum¡¯s face. Having confirmed, he acted swiftly and silently. Even a single groan from Mantum could alert the guard outside the tent, and if they shouted ¡°Enemy!¡± it would be all over. So Ram neither dered his intent to kill nor asked, ¡®Are you Mantum?¡¯ He approached from behind, covered Mantum¡¯s mouth, and slit his throat. There was brief resistance. Ram gentlyid the weakening Mantum down. A falling body makes more noise than one might think. He left the knife in, minimizing the bleeding. That would mean Mantum took longer to die, but avoiding detection was more important at the moment. There was no further resistance. Ram confirmed his death. No breath. No heartbeat. He was dead. Now, it was time to take the head. Ram searched the tent and spotted the perfect axe for the task¡ªMantum¡¯s weapon. ¡®Chopping silently with an axe won¡¯t be easy¡­¡¯ Ram nned an escape route in case the guard entered upon hearing the sound. He mentally rehearsed the quickest motion of cutting off the head, stuffing it into a sack, and fleeing. Then he swung the axe. Thud. The sound was quieter than expected, but Ram quickly ced Mantum¡¯s head in the sack. Keeping an eye on the tent entrance, he prepared to move along the prenned route. The guards outside showed no reaction. They were stationed some distance away, and the camp was noisy. Ram now had the time to leave cautiously. He also took the axe, thinking it would serve as solid proof of his achievement. The escape route was different from the entry. Worried about the smell of blood, Ram moved quickly to avoid being detected by any hunting dogs or wolves in the area. He managed to leave the camp without incident. ¡®It¡¯s done. It¡¯s finally over. All I need to do is return with Zenri¡­¡¯ Ram froze as he approached where Zenri was supposed to be. Torches were converging on the spot. Ram strained his ears. Though the voices were distant, his sharp hearing picked up the words of the Geron soldiers in the quiet in. ¡°What¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡°Looks like a Southerner.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Southerner doing here?¡± ¡°A scout, maybe?¡± ¡°Look at his outfit. He¡¯s no scout.¡± ¡°Should¡¯ve kept him alive¡­ but Cox bit his neck too hard.¡± ¡°Cox never spares Southerners. That¡¯s how he was trained.¡± Though he couldn¡¯t see them, Ram quickly deduced that ¡°Cox¡± was their wolf. And Cox was still sniffing around for scents. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Take the body, at least. On a quiet night like this, anything we find will earn us an extra piece of bread tomorrow morning, won¡¯t it?¡± The two menughed, and Ram heard the growling of the wolf. He wanted to confirm Zenri¡¯s death, but he couldn¡¯t risk getting closer with the wolf nearby. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°Come check this out. Found something.¡± More Geron soldiers were approaching from another direction. Ram retreated in a prone position, and once far enough, he crouched and ran through a reed field. Even though no one pursued him, Ram ran with all his might. At some point, Ram found himself fearing not the Geron soldiers but his master¡¯s voice. ¡®If Zenri dies, so do you.¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 5 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 5: The Sound of Trumpets Running across the ins, Ram arrived at the stream and was about to dive in to cross when he stopped. The sack containing Mantum''s head would get soaked. But then again, it was a dead man¡¯s head¡ªwhat did a bit of water matter? Soon he realized that wasn¡¯t the real problem. A human head was surprisingly heavy, let alone the axe. To cross as quickly as possible, he needed to reduce the weight. Although there were no signs of pursuit, Ram felt someone was chasing him. In haste, he hurled the sack across the stream with all his might. The sack containing the headnded somewhere in the bushes beyond the stream. Then he threw the axe. It was much heavier, but it spun as it flew and went farther than the sack. Ram silently swam across the Targef River. As soon as he crossed, he started searching for the sack. It was nowhere to be seen. He was sure it hadnded around here. He searched in the darkness for a long time, but it didn¡¯t appear. Could it have fallen into the stream because he hadn¡¯t thrown it properly? If so, it would have drifted far downstream by now¡­ In that case, searching for it in the daylight would be pointless. Instead, he found the axe, something he didn¡¯t even mind losing. The sack with the head wasn¡¯t near it either. ¡®If Zenri dies, you die too.¡¯ The words of Baron Selken echoed in his mind. Ram buried his face in his hands. The blood of Mantum, which he hadn¡¯t bothered to clean off after the killing, stained his face. No tears came, but the sound of his sobs grew louder. Whenever he killed someone as his master ordered, he¡¯d have meat for dinner that night. Ram would share the meat with the other ves. They never understood why only Ram received meat and looked at him with jealousy rather than gratitude. But he shared it all without eating a bite himself. Eating meat after killing someone felt like eating the person he had killed. Today, he had killed as usual, but it feltpletely different. Now it was his turn to die. Should he run away? If he followed the stream and crossed the ins, he would eventually reach somewhere. He didn¡¯t know if it would take days or weeks, but surely there¡¯d be a ce where people lived. Or perhaps he could head north to the volcanic region where not even the Geronians lived. They said if you stepped on the soil there, you wouldn¡¯t survive three days. Maybe it was better to wait for death there. Ram wept without tears. ¡®I failed to protect the young master. I¡¯m going to die now.¡¯ At that moment, a trumpet sounded in the sky. It wasn¡¯t just Ram¡¯s keen hearing; it was loud enough for anyone to hear. It felt as though the entire sky was resounding. No, the ground seemed to be trembling as well. At first, he thought it was thunder, but it waspletely different. There were no clouds, just stars and the moon in the sky. Where could such a sound being from? Was a star falling? Was the moon breaking apart? ¡®The trumpet of the apocalypse?¡¯ Ram recalled apanying his master and other nobles to the sanctuary on Sundays. Once the nobles entered, the doors shut firmly, and the waiting servants and ves were barred from hearing the sacred words or hymns. However, everything reached Ram¡¯s ears.N?v(el)B\\jnn Most of the teachings were boring, but the hymns were pleasant to hear. And sometimes, the apocalyptic tales mentioned in the Book of Revtion were intriguing. When the end came, God would have an angel blow the trumpet. Then the first dragon would descend to the earth, burning people with fire. The second dragon would bring ice, and the third would spread poisonous mist. Only those full of faith would grow white horns on their heads, sprout white wings, and be carried to the heavens on a white horse. Each of the nine trumpets would herald a dragon destroying the earth, freezing the seas, spreading gues, and so on. When the ninth trumpet sounded, the world would end. Ram unconsciously tried to count the trumpet sounds. But the sound was continuous, making it impossible to count. Eventually, he thought it might not even be a trumpet but the voice of God itself. After all, humans could notprehend the words of God. The sound felt more like vibrations. He didn¡¯t feel it on his skin, but it seemed as though the earth and mountains were trembling. ¡®Mantum was called the god of war here. Then I killed the god of war. Maybe the other gods are angry because of that. Perhaps this sound is their wrath pouring out on me.¡¯ Trembling in fear, Ram stumbled backward and fell over something. He thought it was a stone, but it turned out to be the sack containing Mantum¡¯s head. The heavy weight in his hands brought him back to his senses. Whether it was divine wrath or dragon trumpets, he had to deal with this situation. ¡®I have to give this to someone.¡¯ ording to Zenri, Ram¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t even allow him to meet amander. Should he hand it to any random soldier? What about the quartermaster who had lent him the leather pouch? The quartermaster would give it to the battalionmander, who would pass it to the general, and eventually, it might reach General Terdin. ¡®When you kill someone, never report it to other ves or stewards. Always tell me directly.¡¯ Ram remembered Baron Selken¡¯s orders. Whenever Ram insisted on meeting the baron in person, even if the baron¡¯s expression was unpleasant, neither the head steward nor the guards stopped him. This was the protocol, and there was no exception. For the safety of the baron and himself, it had to be this way. With Zenri gone, there was only one person left who matched the baron¡¯s stature in Ram¡¯s mind. ¡®I must go to General Terdin.¡¯ Ram thought meeting Terdin might be even harder than killing Mantum. The trembling sound in the sky continued until Ram reached the allied camp, then disappeared as if it had never been there. * * * "When will the provisions arrive?" General Terdin asked. "Tomorrow¡­" Lieutenant Aedun¡¯s voice was filled with despair. "¡­I¡¯ll send another courier, General." "No, don¡¯t bother. I was just checking." Despair was contagious. Sending couriers, checking remaining provisions¡­ If themanders showed anxiety, the soldiers would inevitably feel uneasy. ¡®I must be getting old. I¡¯m saying out loud things I used to keep to myself.¡¯ He was exhausted. More than his body, his mind was worn down by the endless war. The Geronians¡¯ resistance was fierce, and the morale of the allied forces was plummeting. ¡®If winteres again, we¡¯ll have no choice but to retreat the troops. If we don¡¯t resolve this before then¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Terdin remembered something and asked, "By the way, about that sound from the sky earlier¡­" It was hard to describe. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w That strange vibration and sound¡­ there were no better words for it. "¡­Have you ever heard anything like it?" "I can say with certainty, in my thirty years of life, I¡¯ve never heard anything like it. Not in battle, not during travel, not at home, not in dreams¡ªnever in my life." The lieutenant emphasized firmly. "Yes, I¡¯ll say the same thing. In fifty years, on battlefields, during journeys, while sleeping¡ªI¡¯ve never heard anything like it." Aedun, finding his own expression inadequate, repeated, "I¡¯ve never even heard of anyone hearing such a sound. To emphasize further¡­" "No need to emphasize further." "My apologies." "Could it bemon in the north?" "Should we interrogate the captured Geronians about it?" "No, that can wait¡­ What did the patrols say?" The lieutenant had stepped out of the meeting and returned to verify something. ¡°When the sound urred, I thought perhaps the barbarians were bringing some extraordinary weapon, so I kept watch around¡­¡± ¡°A weapon?¡± ¡°Something like a magical weapon from the northern gods that we could never imagine.¡± It was an absurd idea, but given how bizarre the sound had been, it wasn¡¯t an unreasonable thought. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°So, I kept watch, but we found nothing.¡± Of course. ¡°What did the soldiers say?¡± ¡°They were talking nonsense, likely because they had just woken up.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± ¡°The soldiers gathered near the campfire were sharing their thoughts with each other. When I joined in to listen, most of them talked about the trumpet of the apocalypse.¡± He knew it. This was what he had feared the most. Mentioning gods never brought good fortune or advantageous strategies. It always turned things sour. ¡°You mean the Nine Trumpets of the Dragons?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it seven?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nine. Aside from that, was there anyone saying anything different?¡± ¡°The most peculiar idea was that it was the procession of the thunder god worshipped by the Gerons. It seemed usible since the Gerons always chant that god¡¯s name in battle. Was it Rahim?¡± ¡°Raham.¡± The father of gods. ¡°Yes, they said that god appeared to assist the Gerons since it seemed like we were about to win. It didn¡¯t seem like something to punish them for, but I told them to stop since others might start agreeing¡­ Should I have scolded them?¡± ¡°Let it pass. What else?¡± The lieutenant pondered for a moment before answering. ¡°That¡¯s about it. No one seems to know anything specific.¡± Of course. ¡°Where did the sounde from?¡± Terdin at least wanted to determine the source. He didn¡¯t want to think it wasing from the sky¡ªit would only lead back to the gods. ¡°They all pointed in different directions. Most just said it was the sky, without specifying east, west, south, or north. Two of them imed it wasing from the ground, though¡­¡± ¡°What about the enemy¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°No unusual activity so far, but I¡¯ve doubled the number of patrols just in case.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even let the sentries rest. What a mess¡­¡± Terdin inadvertently showed a side of himself he should never reveal to his subordinates: doubt and hesitation. A battlefieldmander, even if aware they were stepping into a wed strategy, must never show doubt or hesitation. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help it now. ¡®I¡¯m starting to feel my age.¡¯ When this war ended, Terdin wanted to retire. He no longer wanted to face these dilemmas. He wanted to escape the smell of blood and the constant anticipation of death. ¡°Shall I summon the entiremand staff?¡± The lieutenant cautiously suggested. Terdin waved the idea away. ¡°At this hour? Let them sleep. It¡¯s rare for them to have gone to bed early. Maybe it¡¯s just andslide. Or a volcanic eruption. Didn¡¯t you say there was a volcano somewhere to the north?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. When it eruptedst year, it caused quite an uproar.¡± But it hadn¡¯t made a sound like this. ¡°Even so, wouldn¡¯t it help to exchange ideas¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already held three meetings yesterday and three the day before. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not fuss over a single sound.¡± There wouldn¡¯t be an answer even if they met again. ¡°You should rest too, Aedun.¡± ¡°You should rest first, General. You haven¡¯t slept for days.¡± ¡°I know. Rest first, and then I¡¯ll follow.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go rest for now, then¡­¡± Just then, a guard¡¯s voice called out from outside. ¡°Who goes there?¡± This was followed by a timid but cautious reply. ¡°A servant of Lord Zenri Selken from the 4th Infantry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to see the General.¡± Terdin gestured to Aedun, who immediately understood and stepped out of the tent. ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡± Aedun shouted. ¡°This soldier approached carrying a suspicious object.¡± Terdin closed his eyes, focusing on the voices outside the tent. ¡°What are you carrying, soldier?¡± ¡°I cannot say.¡± ¡°What did you say? Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°My apologies, but I must see General Terdin.¡± ¡°For what purpose?¡± ¡°I must tell him directly.¡± Timid as he sounded, there was no hesitation in his answers. Judging by his voice beyond the tent, he was quite young. Maybe eighteen? ¡°A mere infantryman can¡¯t bypass his immediate superior to meet me. Even meeting me here is already a privilege, and now you wish to meet the General without going through me?¡± Aedun was being uncharacteristically sharp. But given the time and the circumstances, it was understandable. ¡®What¡¯s really going on?¡¯ It was rare for a soldier of that rank toe directly to Terdin. In two years of war, not once had something like this happened. Even in previous battles, such incidents were almost nonexistent¡ªperhaps just the asional low-ranking soldier who didn¡¯t recognize Terdin and asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s the General?¡± But now, this unnamed soldier was boldly requesting a private audience with themander of the Triton Kingdom¡¯s army. ¡®What could this mean?¡¯ A chill ran through Terdin. Not once before. This wasn¡¯t a matter to dismiss with, ¡®How dare a mere soldier¡­¡¯ Perhaps they truly needed to speak privately. This conversation had to be stopped. Terdin shot to his feet. ¡°I came to deliver this.¡± But the unknown soldier had already spoken, and Aedun¡¯s next question immediately followed. ¡°What is it?¡± Before Terdin could order, ¡®Aedun, let the soldier in,¡¯ the soldier responded. ¡°The head of the enemymander.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 6 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 6: Terdin At the nameless soldier''s reply, Aedun, the lieutenant, did not respond. It was a statement no one could easily react to. But Terdin had no choice but to react. Terdin hurriedly stepped out of the tent. However, as soon as he stepped outside, he sped his hands behind his back in a rxed manner and spoke as though it was no big deal. "An interesting tale." Through the gaps between the torches, he saw the face of a young soldier. His face was caked with mud, he wore no armor, and his long limbs and tall stature gave him an awkward appearance. His face bore an expression of gloom, and his already subservient posture became even more so at the sight of Terdin, making him appear more obsequious than respectful. At a nce, Terdin immediately dismissed any slim chance of something remarkable. An uneducated, uncultured, impoverished young man, desperate in every aspect, could not have achieved anything extraordinary. The head of an enemymander? Had he struck down a passing patrol of Geronian soldiers? If so, amendation and dismissal would suffice. It would be fortunate if he hadn''t secretly killed a local farmer and concocted a lie. "And what did you say that was?" Terdin gestured toward the sack in the young man''s hands with a nod. "It''s the head of the enemymander." The young man gave the same answer. "We have many enemymanders. Which one is this?" Terdin asked with interest. But involuntarily, a note of fear crept into his voice. ¡®Good heavens, I find myself hoping this young man is lying.¡¯ Terdin dreaded hearing the name "Mantum" from this filthy young man¡¯s mouth. It must note out. At least, not here. ¡®There are too many ears listening... and yet, seeing his appearance, I¡¯ve foolishly underestimated him again.¡¯ If an enemy had approached with a hidden de, he could have instinctively countered; experience had taught him that much. But Terdin had no experience with this kind of situation. "To my knowledge, this head belongs to Adian Mantum." The guards and lieutenant recoiled in shock¡ªnot because they believed it truly was Mantum¡¯s head, but because of the audacity of such an outrageous lie. Terdin felt dizzy but knew he had to maintainposure. "Proof?" The young soldier raised arge battle axe. The guards immediately raised their spears in rm. The young man, moving more slowly than necessary, ced the axe on the ground. The proof was irrefutable. The axe alone was sufficient evidence. "Stop this, even now!" Neither the lieutenant nor the guards yet realized the axe¡¯s significance. They only assumed the young man was disarming himself. "And here is the head." The young man handed over a leather sack. Dampness seeped through the bottom, dripping onto the ground. Though the torchlight was bright, it was unclear whether the liquid was blood or dirty water. "It''s dark outside. Come inside; we¡¯ll examine it properly." Terdin signaled to Lieutenant Aedun. ¡°Stand by and keep your mouths shut. Every single one of you.¡± The lieutenant btedly nodded, his face tense. He, too, finally grasped the gravity of the situation. Something real was unfolding here. Terdin reached toward the guards. "Give me that axe." A guard picked up the axe but, with a startled exmation, dropped it. He fumbled to set down his spear and used both hands to lift the weapon. Terdin epted the heavy battle axe with one hand, nearly losing his grip as he underestimated its weight. Examining the engravings on the de and handle, he was certain. It was Mantum''s axe. "Follow me." Terdin entered the tent. The young soldier followed at a slow pace. Other than urgent reports from scouts, ordinary soldiers never set foot inside themander¡¯s tent. Though it bore the title of the suprememander¡¯s tent, it wasn¡¯t particrly special. It was slightlyrger, mainly to amodate a conference table. The bed and its coverings were no different from those of other officers. But symbolism mattered. It was crucial to maintain the tent as a space nomon soldier dared to enter. The young man positioned himself in a corner upon entering, instinctively seeking a lower position without needing direction. He was peculiar. While conscripted serfs and ordinary soldiers oftencked understanding of such subtle etiquette, this young man seemed naturally attuned to it. "Your name?" "Ram, sir." Terdin adjusted his grip on the axe several times before cing it on the table, which groaned under the weight. By the light of themp, Terdin studied the young man more closely. His appearance was unremarkable, his demeanor calm. If he had indeed killed the enemymander, he should have been far more self-assured. Terdin lit anothermp and gestured toward the table. "Take out what¡¯s in the sack." Ram unfolded the cloth and ced the head on the table. His movementscked any sense of pride, as though he were merely handling potatoes. Such an attitude was unthinkable for a man his age. Most men under thirty exaggerated their achievements, but this one disyed none of that. Terdin looked at the head Ram had produced and let out a groan of anguish. "It really is Adian." Judging by the cut, the head had been severed no more than two hours ago. While he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact time, it was clear the death urred earlier tonight. The monster who had struck terror into Triton¡¯s forces, the feral beast of the battlefield, the Bloodstorm Axe¡ªa man with countless titles¡ªwas now unceremoniously rolling atop his table. This left only two possibilities: A clever forgery. Or an uncanny resemnce. ¡®Ah, one more. Magic.¡¯ Terdinughed and shook his head. "No, this cannot be Adian. A month ago, heughed boisterously as he dismissed my proposal for negotiation. That man could not possibly have his head severed so pitifully!" As Terdin¡¯s voice rose, his lieutenant¡¯s concerned voice came from outside. "Are you all right, General?" Terdin shouted without realizing it. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stand by?" "My apologies!" Aedun¡¯s footsteps retreated from the tent entrance. Terdin slumped into a chair beside the table holding Mantum¡¯s head. ¡®I¡¯ve seen too much.¡¯ Regret consumed him. He should have discreetly brought the young man in from the start. ¡®Although... the circumstances made that impossible.¡¯ How could he have trusted the wild tale of a mud-covered stranger and agreed to meet alone? "Did you act alone?" Terdin asked. Ram finally opened his mouth. "No." "Whose orders?" "They came from Master Zenri Selken, sir." [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "Then you¡¯re a knight under Baron Selken¡¯smand?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "No, sir." ¡°Not under the baron of Selken?¡± ¡°I mean, I am not a knight.¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± ¡°A ve.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°A ve sent by Lord Selken to care for Young Master Zenri.¡± Terdin momentarily didn¡¯t understand. ¡°As far as I know, Ashua Selken only has one son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°And instead of assigning a knight or even a squire to assist that son, he sends a ve?¡± Ram looked flustered, as though searching for words, perhaps not even understanding the question. Clearly, if this conversation were to progress properly, someone of higher rank or better education was needed. ¡°Where is Zenri?¡± Ram closed his eyes tightly, as though bracing for the inevitable, then answered. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯ll need to exin what happened in detail. Start talking.¡± Terdin spoke without emotion. ¡°...Where should I begin?¡± ¡°Was it your idea to kill Mantum?¡± ¡°No, sir. Young Master Zenri, with his brilliance, anticipated that this war would end if Mantum was killed.¡± Terdin burst intoughter. Ram flinched and stopped talking. Terdin waved his hand apologetically. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°So, the young master ordered me to kill Mantum. And so¡­¡± Ram hesitated, seemingly unsure how to phrase his next words, then continued. ¡°...I killed him.¡± Terdin felt irritated. He wanted this matter resolved quickly. ¡°Exin in detail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how much detail to provide or how to organize the story. I¡¯m not good at telling stories.¡± ¡°Just speak as you remember it, without trying to organize it. If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask. If it¡¯s disorganized, I¡¯ll piece it together. Speak freely, but without lies or exaggerations. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡± Ram bowed once and continued, still maintaining a servile posture. ¡°At first, we tried to use the coastal battle a week ago.¡± ¡°¡®Use¡¯ it? How?¡± ¡°To kill Mantum.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you attempted it during the battle a week ago?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That battle involved Adian¡¯s elite unit. Do you know why the fighting took ce there?¡± Terdin asked, testing how reliable this ve¡¯s ount might be. If the man was simply dull, he might not even be able to convey what he knew properly. Such a person¡¯s testimony couldn¡¯t be trusted. But if he was just bad at conversation, the content itself might still be trustworthy. ¡°I heard it was to secure the coastline, allowing ships to dock easily for reinforcements and supplies. By using the sea, troops could be stationed north of the Targef River, starting the battle beyond the creek.¡± Terdin nodded, gesturing for him to continue. ¡°If that position was lost, the enemy would fortify it, forcing our forces to retreat by a day¡¯s march.¡± Ram quickly added, ¡°This isn¡¯t my own reasoning; it¡¯s what the brilliant young master exined to me.¡± ¡°Could you drop the ¡®brilliant¡¯ part?¡± ¡°Apologies.¡± Terdin scratched his chin. ¡°So, you tried to kill Mantum during that battle?¡± ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t approach him. My unit was stationed at the rear to defend against a nking attack. When the rear was indeed attacked, I had to protect the young master amidst the chaos and couldn¡¯t get close to Mantum. But I saw his face and nned to try againter. On the first day, I searched for a way to cross the creek. On the second, I scouted a route to avoid the wolves patrolling the area. On the third¡­¡± ¡°Wait, wolves?¡± ¡°Yes, to enter the enemy camp, I had to avoid the wolves with their keen sense of smell.¡± ¡°You vited militaryw by leaving the camp without permission.¡± ¡°I apologize. For me, the young master¡¯s orders outweighed militaryw.¡± Ram quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m bad at speaking. Please don¡¯t hold Young Master Zenri responsible.¡± The statement was absurd. This man spoke eloquently yet pretended to stumble over his words. He wasn¡¯t acting like a typical soldier, who could barely manage even short responses to superiors or nobles. Was he lying about being a ve, perhaps from a noble family? ¡®High status doesn¡¯t guarantee good speech. At least he doesn¡¯t seem to be misunderstanding the situation.¡¯ Terdin gestured for him to continue. ¡°After identifying which tent Mantum was in, I scouted an escape route. That was today, the fourth day.¡± Ram avoided Terdin¡¯s piercing gaze, bowing his head again as he spoke. ¡°But then, Young Master Zenri insisted oning along. He said I must personally present Mantum¡¯s head to General Terdin.¡± ¡°He wanted to im your credit for himself?¡± ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s only right for a ve¡¯s aplishments to go to their master.¡± ¡°Fair enough. What happened next?¡± ¡°I entered Mantum¡¯s tent, beheaded him, and brought the axe as proof. But it seems the young master, hiding in the reeds, was discovered by the wolves. When I arrived, he was already dead¡ªor so it appeared, ording to their words.¡± ¡°You understand theirnguage?¡± ¡°Just enough to catch the gist.¡± Impressive. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I wanted to confirm his death, but enemy patrols began closing in. I had no choice but to return alone.¡± ¡°So you brought Mantum¡¯s head to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You entered the enemy camp alone and took the head of theirmander?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You did all of this by yourself?¡± ¡°Ah, all instructions came from Young Master Zenri¡­¡± ¡°Was Zenri beside you when you killed Mantum?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he hold Mantum down while you struck?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he lure the wolves to distract them while you killed Mantum?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then this was your doing alone.¡± Ram said nothing. Terdin pressed his hand to his forehead. ¡°Alone¡­¡± Unbelievable. A war that had dragged on for over two years had just been ended by one young man¡ªnot a royal assassin, but a mere ve from a minor noble household! For the first time, Terdin found himself agonizing over the fate of a single soldier. ¡®What should I do with him?¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 7 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 7: The Deal Ram obediently lowered his head, waiting for Terdin¡¯s decision. He said nothing, nor did he try to borate on unasked details. He had learned proper etiquette when dealing with masters or nobles, lessons instilled through beatings so severe they could have killed him. Survival depended on mastering it. It was the only way to avoid being beaten¡ªor at least beaten less. But even then, he was still beaten. The army was no different in essence, only in form. Adhering to the protocols wasn¡¯t difficult for him. Ram always behaved just deferentially enough, always sufficiently servile to keep his superiors in good spirits. In some ways, the military was morefortable; at least they didn¡¯t beat you without reason. Ram did his best to show the utmost respect to Terdin, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he was seeding. Terdin, standing before Mantum¡¯s head, seemed irritated. Despite carefully choosing his words to avoid tarnishing Young Master Zenri¡¯s honor, it appeared Ram hadn¡¯t done enough. The old warrior¡¯s face was older than Mantum¡¯s, deeply lined with wrinkles. Even during moments of rest, he didn¡¯t remove the armor over his chest. Though he didn¡¯t fight on the frontlines for tactical reasons, his seasoned aura suggested he could easily cut down most young knights in one stroke if he picked up a sword now. Ram found himself calcting how one might kill someone so strong head-on. He quickly shook off the treacherous thought, bowing his head deeply and shutting his eyes tight in an effort to dispel it. ¡°You did this alone... is that right?¡± Terdin muttered, repeating the same question. Ram still couldn¡¯t respond. When the master spoke to himself, a ve wasn¡¯t to react, wasn¡¯t to wonder what the words meant or how they might help. They weren¡¯t to presume the master¡¯s intentions. Nor were they to prepare in advance for any possibility. A ve was only to follow direct orders¡ªno more, no less. Even so, Ram couldn¡¯t help but guess Terdin¡¯s thoughts. There could only be one reason for such deliberation. A ve not only allowed his young master to die but also left his body behind! What greater crime could there be? He should have kept quiet from the start. Sure, the young master gave him the orders, but he could have said he didn¡¯t go with him and was sleeping somewhere in the camp. How could they prove he was killed by wolves in enemy territory? But just as Terdin had said, one lie would lead to another. Lies would pile up until they became uncontroble, and the punishment then would be far worse. Honesty was safer, after all. That was how Ram had been taught. Now there was no turning back. The only son of Baron Selken was officially dead as of today. Ram, fearing the punishment that awaited him, clung to a final hope. Please, let it be an execution by beheading. That¡¯ll hurt the least. Ram waited for Terdin¡¯smand, unsure if he was deciding on a punishment or deliberating how to inform Baron Selken. Perhaps he was even contemting rallying the army to retrieve Zenri¡¯s body. ¡°Did you hear a sound from the sky?¡± Terdin¡¯s sudden question caught Ram off guard. ¡°Yes. I heard it when I crossed the stream on my way here.¡± ¡°Was it rted to you?¡± Ram was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean... rted?¡± ¡°It had nothing to do with you, correct?¡± ¡°None at all.¡± ¡°Of course not. That will suffice.¡± Terdin murmured again, lost in thought. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy to clean up.¡± It was a while before he spoke again. ¡°This might be a pointless question, but how did you kill Adian?¡± Ram found it odd that Terdin wasn¡¯t asking about Zenri but answered dutifully. ¡°I stabbed him in the neck.¡± ¡°Did he resist?¡± ¡°There was little resistance¡ªI attacked from behind.¡± ¡°Were you seen?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Not even when you left?¡± ¡°I used the same path to enter and exit. No one saw me.¡± Zenri hadn¡¯t managed that. ¡°Can you keep this matter to yourself?¡± That was the easiest part for Ram. Though, of course, he didn¡¯t phrase it that way. Baron Selken had always drilled this point into him: Keep your answers short. Show no emotion. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say. This concerns not only your life but mine as well.¡± So he was worried about Baron Selken after all? Even amander who could control Triton Kingdom¡¯s entire military force wouldn¡¯t take the terrifying baron lightly. Ram replied with a resolute expression. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A mere soldier brought back the head of an enemy leader¡ªnot just any general, but the great chieftain revered as a living god by the Geronian tribes, who united ten tribes.¡± Ram couldn¡¯t guess where Terdin was going with this, so he gave another curt reply. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You im to have acted under Zenri Selken¡¯s orders, but ultimately, you¡¯re in my army. This means I have an assassin capable of killing Mantum in four days at my disposal. What would people think if this became known?¡± Ram answered honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s strike a deal, Ram.¡± It was a phrase he¡¯d never heard before. A deal? He¡¯d only heard the word when attending to stewards or butlers making purchases. Sometimes, he heard it when ves were traded. Ram¡¯s job was to carry the goods, not to engage in deals¡ªthat was for nobles. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± ¡°I want you as a weapon. In return, tell me what you want. I¡¯ll take you as mine, and you¡¯ll get what you desire.¡± Ram deliberated for a long time before interpreting it his own way. ¡°Does this mean I¡¯d no longer belong to Baron Selken but to you, Commander?¡± Trading ves was also referred to as a deal. Ram hoped he wouldn¡¯t be the subject of such a transaction. He¡¯d heard that ves sold away from Selken¡¯s estate endured daily beatings, starvation, and worse. ¡®You think you¡¯ve got it bad? Other ves get beaten, starved, and raped every night. You should be grateful!¡¯ Terdin barked at him. ¡°I have no intention of keeping anyone as a ve.¡± ¡°But I am a ve. As far as I know, I can¡¯t escape that until I die.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t escape until you die, you say?¡± Terdin burst intoughter. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. You¡¯re dead. You died in battle not long ago. That young master of Selken you mentioned? He was killed by wolves, wasn¡¯t he? Perfect. You died too. The wolves devoured your body, so it couldn¡¯t be recovered. There¡¯s no way our army would move for the corpse of a mere ve. A record alone will suffice. You¡¯ll be officially dered dead in all our military records.¡± Terdin¡¯s words sounded to Ram like a death sentence. He was terrified. ¡°What happens to me then?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just stay as you are.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense to him. ¡°If someone asks who I am, what should I say?¡± "Tell them you''re on a secret mission for General Terdin. Stay by my side. Stick close to me and do as I say. Among nobles, such a person is called a ''shadow.'' No one will find it strange that I have a shadow. If you say you''re Terdin''s shadow, you won''t have to exin yourself to anyone." "There are many in the garrison who will recognize me." "Shadows don''t show their faces. Cover yours with a hood or helmet. You don''t need to speak either. Shadows are meant to be voiceless." "But I..." Ram blurted out something he himself found absurd. "I need to retrieve Master Zenri''s armor." "What?" "Well..." Ram stammered as he continued. "¡­When crossing the stream earlier, Master Zenri had to remove his armor. It would have sunk him because of its weight... I heard it was an incredibly valuable piece." "And?" Terdin neitherughed nor seemed amused by the strange notion. "So... to inform Master Selken of his son''s death and deliver his belongings, I need to recover the armor. I should carry it personally to him and¡ª" "Carry it personally and deliver it? And what happens to you after that?" "I''ll probably... be executed. For allowing Master Zenri''s death." "Then you don''t need to give it to him." "What?" "No need to retrieve the armor. If it''s valuable, whoever finds it will strike it lucky. There''s no need for you to im it." "But to Master Selken..." "When the son is dered deceased, our administrative officers will handle notifying the father. The king''s apology and condolences will be sent, followed bypensation. You''re considered dead, too. Even the value of a ve will be assessed by the officers and paid out as part of thepensation." "Then... I won''t be executed?" "How can you kill someone who''s already dead?" "But if Master Selken recognizes me someday... and orders me to return to my former master..." "As I said, keep your identity hidden. If you''re discovered, simply say this: you are now the shadow of Iliam Terdin and take orders only from him." Terdin emphasized his words. "If the Commander of the Triton Kingdom''s army chooses to keep a ve, no mere local lord will dare object. Though they might file a suit." At that moment, the sound of a horn echoed. It was not an imagined sound from the heavens this time but a real trumpet. An aide''s urgent voice called from outside. "General, torches are rising from the enemy camp!" "Everyone, prepare for battle. I''ll be out shortly. Wait for me." The general spoke as if in haste, yet his actions betrayed no urgency. Ram hurried to prepare to leave, but Terdin gestured for him to calm down with a flick of his finger. "Sit. I didn¡¯t say you could go." "But when themand for battle preparation is issued, I must report to my assigned position." If he werete, his unitmander would dole out severe punishment. Depending on the circumstances, he might be executed on the spot¡ªa threat hismander constantly hammered into him. ¡®Do you think lopping off the head of trash like you will even make it into the records? Get over here! If you''rete, I''ll slice off a chunk of your backside. You''ll have to sit crooked for the rest of your life!¡¯ "You don''t need to go. From now on, I''m the only one in this army whose orders you must obey. No one else." Terdin spoke casually. For Ram, it was an unimaginable deration, hard to believe. "This proves what you said earlier. The enemy must now realize Mantum''s head is gone. There''s no need for us to hurry." Terdin rested his chin on his hand. "Now, Ram, it''s your turn to state your demands. Whatever my authority allows, I''ll grant it. That''s the deal." Ram''s mind went nk. The chaos outside made him anxious to leave. He wanted to rush to hismander and take his position, exining that he wasn''tte. Otherwise, he''d lose a chunk of his backside¡ªor worse. "I don''t wish for anything. I just want to return to my post." "If that''s truly what you want, I could allow it. But neither you nor I truly desire that. We must both get what we genuinely want. Only then will betrayal be impossible." It was a strange thing to say. Ram couldn''t even imagine betrayal. Why would the general mention it? He would simply follow orders, whatever they might be. Whatever they might be. "This isn''t amand between a master and a ve, or a general and a soldier. It''s a pact, bound by trust, between two people. You do what you can for me, and I grant you what you desire. If that trust bes more precious than life itself, only then does it be a true vow." Terdin''s eyes shone with a fervor Ram had never seen before. "Ram, be my shadow. What do you desire from me?" For the first time in his life, Ram desired something he had never dared wish for. The words he believed would bring him punishment and death tumbled out of his mouth. "Free me from very." "That''s all?" "I desire nothing more." "That''s it?" "That''s it." Terdin said nothing. Themotion outside grew louder, making Ram feel increasingly uneasy. "If that''s all, I have nothing to add. Because you''ve already obtained it." "I still don¡¯t understand. How is that possible?" "I told you. From this moment, you are my shadow. You have no name. You are nothing. You leave no records. How could such a person be a ve? All you have to do is keep this secret. Can you do that? If you can, from the moment you leave this tent, you are no longer a ve." It was simple. It had always been.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He just had to do as he was told. It seemed no different from being a ve. But if it meant escaping Baron Selken''s punishment and avoiding me for his son''s death, it was nothing at all. "Yes, General." "Any questions?" "None." "My promise holds as long as I live." "Thank you." After speaking, Ram found the words strange. It felt more like a warning. Only after bowing and leaving did Ram notice the faintest hint of fear in Terdin''s gaze. It was the look Ram often saw in the eyes of those he killed. ¡®Why is he afraid of me?¡¯ In truth, Ram could kill Terdin at any time. He just had no intention of doing so. ¡®Could he have sensed that thought?¡¯ When Terdin left the tent, Ram stood behind him, following. The aide, Aedun, started to report to the general but froze in shock. "You wretch! How dare you stand behind the general!" As Ram instinctively lowered his head and stepped back, Terdin spoke. "What did I just tell you?" Ram flinched, then returned to his ce behind the general and addressed the aide. "I am General Terdin''s shadow." "Where should a shadow be?" "Behind." "Then that''s your ce." The words were directed at the aide as much as they were at Ram. Though confused, the aide said nothing further to Ram. Ram didn''t understand the situation either. But it was simple enough: the person he had to serve had changed from Zenri to Terdin. Amid the growing chaos outside, Ram realized that, in the end, Zenri''s n had seeded. The war was over. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 8 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 8: The Skara ins The wind swept across the grasnds of the ins, rustling Ram''s ck hood. Though a helmet covered his face beneath the hood, he instinctively gripped it tightly with one hand. It was a habit he had picked up in just a few days. ¡°Keep your eyes sharp, boy.¡± General Terdin called Ram "boy." He consciously avoided using Ram''s name and rarely referred to him as "Shadow" either. Ram didn¡¯t mind. When Terdin spoke to him, his voice was so low that even the Lieutenant standing beside him couldn''t hear. That was the signal. Only Ram could understand it. So whenever the general spoke like that, it meant he was addressing Ram alone. Terdin utilized Ram''s acute hearing in this way. And for that reason, Ram wore a helmet that covered only his face, leaving his ears and mouth free. Ram gave a small tap near the side of his helmet. That was his reply since the general¡¯s hearing wasn¡¯t as sharp. Before Terdin even issued the order, Ram had already been scanning the area. There was nothing suspicious across the open expanse of the Skara ins. There wasn¡¯t much to scrutinize with his eyes. His ears, however, were busy. About a mile behind them, over fifty horses were shifting restlessly. It was the cavalry of Triton, who had crossed the narrow section of the Targef River. This in was the battlefield the allies had longed to fight on and the ce the enemy desperately wanted to avoid. But today, there would be no battle here. The ins had been designated as the site for surrender negotiations. The allied cavalry was stationed as a precaution. Their inaction today would determine the sess of the negotiations. It was likely the Geronians felt the same. Ram could hear the faint sound of horses from a mile north. To the eye, only five Geronians on horseback were visible, about four hundred steps away. That was the agreed number for the surrender negotiations. And here, five were present as well. General Terdin, Lieutenant Aedun, a nobleman serving asmander, a knight acting as a bodyguard, and Ram. Ram positioned himself about ten steps behind them. The trained warhorse stood steady under his inexperienced horsemanship. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯ll go alone, General?¡± Aedun asked anxiously. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Terdin replied. ¡°They insisted on meeting here on the Crescent ins, even though we suggested near the Targef River. In other words, this is a location they chose. They might have prepared an ambush.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet in a ce open enough for both sides to feel secure? And didn¡¯t both sides agree on five representatives each? You even met with them twice during the past week, didn¡¯t you?¡± Terdin''s tone was one of gentle rebuke. For a week, Aedun and a few othermanders had taken turns visiting the enemy camp to discuss the details of the surrender negotiations¡ªwho, when, and where they would meet, and how many would attend. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Aedun tried to say more, but the nobleman standing beside him interjected with aint. ¡°Do you truly intend to negotiate the surrender with these savages on this in, General Terdin?¡± The noble, a count named Vadio, had been grumbling since before their arrival. He hadined about getting his clothes wet while crossing the Targef River and was still wearing a sour expression. ¡°Don¡¯t call them savages, Count. Call them Geronians. I¡¯ve stressed this many times: address them properly¡­¡± Vadio interrupted Terdin mid-sentence. ¡°When the stronger side wins, they march in and trample the defeated. Soldiers should be allowed to plunder their viges to im rpense for the years of war. Just give the word. Fifty cavalrymen are more than enough.¡± ¡°If our goal were to burn thisnd to the ground and ughter everyst Geronian, including infants, that would suffice. But we are here to rule, not annihte. These people will continue to live here, and thus, we must negotiate. Exercise patience, Count Vadio.¡± ¡°Even so, General! This is a critical meeting that will conclude the entire war.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Terdin¡¯s response was curt, as if to say, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Then why, instead of a noble like me or Lieutenant Aedun, are you bringing¡­ him?¡± Vadio red at Ram. ¡°That¡­ child whom no one even knows?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a child no one knows. He¡¯s my Shadow.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even have a Shadow until recently.¡± ¡°I deemed one necessary.¡± ¡°And why, exactly, is that necessary?¡± ¡°If an ambush were to happen while I¡¯m there, could you protect both me and yourself, Count?¡± Vadio had no answer, though his dissatisfaction was clear. ¡°Boti?¡± Terdin called out to the knight standing beside Vadio, focused solely on the horizon. It was Boti, renowned as the most skilled warrior in their army. He had also served as Ram¡¯s training instructor, though their sessions were few. ¡°Boti?¡± Terdin called again. The knight, too absorbed in vignce, didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Even Aedun isn¡¯t the only one tense. Boti!¡± Atst, the knight turned. ¡°Yes, General?¡± ¡°In an emergency, prioritize protecting Count Vadio. If anything happens to me, he will be themander of this force.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Boti replied reluctantly. Terdin gestured toward Ram. ¡°Let¡¯s go, boy.¡± Terdin set off first, with Ram following behind. As Ram passed the three men who remained, he avoided looking in Vadio¡¯s direction. Vadio might know the Baron Selken personally. If he recognized Ram and reported back to the master¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn Ram couldn¡¯t shake his worry, even though Vadio had no reason to make such a connection. ¡°Were you already keeping watch?¡± Terdin asked, deliberately slowing his horse. ¡°There¡¯s nothing within a mile.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned to use miles as a measure now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve picked it up from themanders¡¯ conversations.¡± A mile equaled a thousand steps, each step two paces. The distance varied slightly between armies, but in Terdin¡¯s forces, ten miles marked the distance infantry could march in a day. To amodate soldiers unfamiliar with miles, terms like ¡°half-day distance¡± or ¡°a quarter-day distance¡± were often used, butmanders calcted exclusively in miles. Over the past week, Ram had grown ustomed to the unit. ¡°You heard Aedun concern. Do you think an ambush is likely?¡± ¡°The grass here only reaches knee height¡ªunsuitable for assassins to hide. I¡¯m listening for any potential threats, but there¡¯s no cause for concern.¡± ¡°The Geronians are probably just as worried about an ambush.¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re having a conversation simr to ours right now.¡± ¡°You can hear them from this far?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± Ram caught snippets of the Geronians¡¯ words carried by the wind. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°The exact midpoint between our position and the enemy''s. A wide-open area difficult for ambushes, a in stretching to the horizon with not a single tree in sight. No sneak attacks are likely, but the ''southern folks'' have stationed their cavalry near the Targef River. Cavalry moves fast, so we must remain cautious... that¡¯s the gist of it.¡± Terdin nced at Ram. ¡°Are you nervous too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always nervous.¡± ¡°Then why do you look curious?¡± ¡°I do have a question, but it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Ask it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± ¡°I told you to ask. Wearing that curious expression and calling it ¡®nothing¡¯ will only make me curious.¡± ¡°...Why does Lieutenant Aedun call this ce Crescent in?¡± Terdin chuckled. Ram felt a bit embarrassed, but Terdin kindly exined. ¡°Because the Geron people call it Skara. It means ¡®crescent moon,¡¯ or so I¡¯m told. They say the shape of thend resembles one. We scouted the surrounding area dozens of times before the war started, but I saw no resemnce to a crescent moon. I wondered if adding the northern inds might make the shape fit, but the inds are scattered too far apart to verify. So, I just epted it. Land changes over centuries, and names often tie in with the myths or legends of the local people.¡± As they talked, they drew within two hundred paces of five Geronians. ¡°This is the midpoint,¡± Ram said, and Terdin halted immediately. He abruptly turned around. Ram thought he might be checking their forces, but instead, Terdin asked an unrted question. ¡°What do you think of Lieutenant Aedun¡¯s teaching?¡± Ram wondered if this was the right time for such a question but, as usual, voiced no objections and answered candidly. ¡°Before I can form an opinion, he doesn¡¯t teach me much.¡± ¡°What does he say when he refuses to teach?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m unworthy of being taught.¡± ¡°Unworthy¡­ Lieutenant Aedun used to tutor noble children before the war.¡± ¡°Then he might feel insulted teaching someone like me, a ve.¡± ¡°How did he know you were a ve? Ah! He must have read that part when I ordered your records erased. Sharp as ever, I see.¡± ¡°Is it alright?¡± ¡°Who knows? Aedun is discreet, but he¡¯s no mute.¡± It was a grave matter for Ram, but Terdin brushed it off as trivial. ¡°What about Boti¡¯s swordsmanship lessons?¡± Boti, the knight currently guarding them from two hundred paces behind, was said to be the most skilled swordsman in the army. Ram¡¯s personal experience confirmed his precision and ir. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°What did you learn?¡± ¡°...A bit of... everything...¡± ¡°You can be honest.¡± ¡°...Honestly, I feel like I didn¡¯t learn anything.¡± ¡°What did Boti say?¡± ¡°That my habits are bad. He even said, ¡®You can¡¯t teach an old dog new tricks, and you¡¯re already old.¡¯¡± ¡°Must¡¯ve been discouraging?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m used to it. In fact, the people at Selken Castle didn¡¯t like teaching me either.¡± ¡°Why was that?¡± ¡°I kept... asking questions.¡± ¡°Asking questions?¡± ¡°Whenever I learned something, I kept asking if it was right. People hate that.¡± ¡°Did Boti tell you not to ask?¡± ¡°Yes. He taught me how to grip a sword, and I asked why it should be held that way. He¡¯d get angry and tell me just to follow orders. But I struggle with that, so I kept getting scolded.¡± Terdin smiled faintly. ¡°Everything in life is probably like that, but swordsmanship involves mastering the rules to their limits, and then discarding them. You, however, question the rules from the start.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. Do you remember what I told you when I taught you?¡± Terdin had taught Ram swordsmanship only once. In that brief lesson, Ram received more praise than he had ever heard in his life. In less than an hour, Terdin had told him three times, ¡°You¡¯re a pleasure to teach.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember everything.¡± Ram had wanted to keep learning from Terdin, but as themander of the army, he hardly had the leisure to teach swordsmanship. Recently, he had been even busier negotiating terms of surrender. ¡°What was the main thing I emphasized?¡± ¡°You told me to think freely.¡± ¡°And you already do. There¡¯s no reason to lose that freedom. Perhaps it was a mistake to try to teach you the basics. Who in this nation could possibly teach someone who cut down Mantum¡¯s head while breaking through hundreds of guards?¡± Though it sounded like he was scolding, Ram couldn¡¯t tell if it was praise. ¡°Perhaps there isn¡¯t even one other person in this country.¡± By then, the five Geronians began to move. One of their voices stood out, loud and clear. ¡°They¡¯ve sent only two, as agreed. I¡¯ll go with Shadow. The rest of you stay here.¡± From the group of five, two riders came forward, leaving three behind. As Terdin watched them approach, he quietly said, ¡°Watch closely, boy.¡± His voice was soft, as if it were meant only for Ram, despite the distance. It seemed he anticipated the possibility that the Geronians might have someone with sharp hearing, like Ram. ¡°And learn well.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Ram responded, though he wasn¡¯t sure what he was supposed to learn. ¡°Only step in when you deem it absolutely necessary. Though I doubt I need to say this...¡± As the Geron pair came within fifty paces, Terdin¡¯s voice lowered further, barely audible over the distant hoofbeats. ¡°Never mention Adian Mantum to them.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± It was a needless instruction. Ram had no intention of speaking at all during the negotiations. After all, what kind of ve would interrupt their master¡¯s conversation? That kind of caution would¡¯ve been unthinkable for the Baron of Selken. Yet, Terdin made sure to give such warnings, and Ram appreciated that. He also liked how Terdin called him ¡°boy.¡± He liked the measured, considerate tone of his voice. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± And he liked how Terdin¡¯s small gestures and nces acknowledged his responses. With the Baron of Selken, even a simple ¡°yes¡± had to be carefully calcted, and he would constantly worry if he had answered wrong. But with Terdin, Ram felt at ease¡ªeven daring to ask questions of his own. ¡°I have another question.¡± As expected, Terdin responded kindly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Aedun told me the personing to surrender today is the ¡®king¡¯ of the Geronians. But I thought their king was Mantum. Mantum is dead. So, who is this new king?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about too. We¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 9 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] wN?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 9: The Child of Mantum Two Geronians stood before General Terdin. Ram stood slightly behind, ready to intervene at any suspicious movement from the two. The ¡°moment to act¡± the general had mentioned earlier woulde only if his life was in imminent danger. While such a situation seemed unlikely in this critical negotiation, Ram had to prepare for the unexpected. One of the Geronians was an old man. He wore a helmet adorned with two small horns, each about the length of a finger joint, and a pristine suit of armor that looked as though it had never seen battle. A cloth draped over his shoulders like a cloak. His white beard, about a handspan long, was well-groomed and exuded dignity. He seemed more ceremonial thanbative, with an overall modest appearance. In contrast, the other Geronian disyed mboyant attire. The Geronian people were known for meticulously decorating their helmets to signify rank, often making them borate andrge. Even Mantum himself had worn a cumbersome horned helmet the size of a forearm during battles. While impractical forbat, the mere sight of such helmets instilled terror in the kingdom¡¯s soldiers, proving their symbolic utility. The helmet worn by the Geronian emissary was simrly oversized, barely supported by his neck. It obscured much of his face, leaving only brown eyes, lips, and a faint jawline visible. Yet Ram quickly discerned one key fact: ¡®Young.¡¯ The Geronian with the ornate helmet was the first to speak. ¡°Are you General Terdin?¡± ¡°I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I am the new ¡®Elhorn.¡¯¡± The ent was awkward, but he was speaking in themon southern tongue. However, the term Elhorn was unfamiliar. It seemed to denote a military or official title, but Ram¡¯s knowledge of the Geroniannguage didn¡¯t extend that far. Simrly, the Geronian seemed tock a southern equivalent for the term. Ram focused less on the cryptic dialogue and more on scanning their surroundings for other Geronians. Southern cavalry feared the Geronian berserkers as much as the Geronians feared southern cavalry charges. Although neither the boy nor the old man appeared to pose a physical threat to Terdin, Ram stayed vignt. ¡°You speak themon tongue of the South?¡± Terdin asked. ¡°To know one¡¯s enemy, you must learn theirnguage,¡± the ornate-helmeted Geronian replied. ¡°This will soon be yournguage as well.¡± Terdin continued confidently. ¡°You just referred to yourself as the new ¡®Elhorn.¡¯ Does that mean you are the new Mantum?¡± ¡°Mantum is a title reserved only for the greatest warriors chosen by the gods. I am merely a representative of the tribes.¡± ¡°The Mantum I knew unified all ten tribes. How many do you represent?¡± ¡°Three.¡± Terdin exhaled briefly. ¡°And the other seven?¡± ¡°They refused to agree to surrender.¡± ¡°And so?¡± ¡°They left.¡± ¡°Do they understand the consequences of their departure?¡± ¡°That is not for us to say. You¡¯ll have to ask them yourself.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The general promptly moved forward. ¡°Then state the will of the three tribes you represent.¡± ¡°We surrender.¡± ¡°Under what terms?¡± ¡°We will provide every concession a conqueror deserves in exchange for fair treatment.¡± The exchange unfolded swiftly, as if both sides were following a prearranged script. It likely reflected the groundworkid over the past few days by Aedun, Terdin¡¯s subordinate, who had been shuttling between the enemy vige and their camp. ¡°Understood. I will demand only what is appropriate for a conqueror, without threatening your survival.¡± ¡°Let me reiterate: We cannot ept any conditions that threaten our survival. We will not be made ves. We are free people. If faced with very, we would rather choose death. Harm our women or children, and we will fight to thest, even if it means our tribe¡¯s annihtion.¡± Despite the awkward ent and imprecise pronunciation, the impassioned tone carried a resonance that moved Ram, especially regarding very. Terdin replied in a dry tone. ¡°I¡¯ve emphasized throughout the negotiations that my desire is your loyalty to the Triton Kingdom. Taxes and war reparations will follow, but you won¡¯t need to fight to the point of annihtion. I don¡¯t need ves. You may live your way, among yourselves. But I will not hold the seven tribes unountable.¡± ¡°As I said, the departed tribes are not our concern. We only seek a promise of safety.¡± The boy spoke firmly. ¡°Do not worry. His Majesty King Gant will personally make that pledge in the future¡­¡± The boy abruptly cut him off. ¡°Promise us yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Promise you myself?¡± ¡°General Terdin, we cannot trust the promise of a king who never steps onto the battlefield. Promise us directly.¡± At first, Terdin seemed surprised, but then heughed heartily. ¡°How ttering. What should I use as a token of my promise? The only Geronian I ever trusted was Adian Mantum.¡± ¡°You killed Mantum,¡± the boy retorted sharply. His voice and gaze turned icy, but Terdin remained unfazed. ¡°Which is exactly why I must ask. How can I trust that your pledge of surrender won¡¯t end with you mustering new forces to strike us from behind?¡± ¡°I will remain as your hostage.¡± ¡°Are you worth keeping as a hostage?¡± ¡°My title of ¡®Elhorn¡¯ is proof enough. I have shared blood with the ¡®Ehodin¡¯ of the three tribes, who have acknowledged my legitimacy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll need evidence of that legitimacy. Surely you understand the necessity of suspicion in our situation.¡± His tone was firm, yet his gaze was warm. Terdin seemed to have taken a liking to the boy in some way. ¡°My face is the proof.¡± The boy removed his imposing helmet, revealing his face. Long, flowing red hair cascaded to his shoulders. Brown eyes, thick eyebrows, and thin but tightly pressed lips¡ªthe resemnce to Adian was unmistakable. ¡°You bear Mantum¡¯s visage, do you not?¡± ¡°I am his son.¡± Terdin silently scrutinized the boy for a long time before asking, ¡°You¡¯re young. What are you? Fifteen? From what I know, Mantum¡¯s son is over twenty.¡± ¡°I am the second son. And I am not fifteen¡ªI am sixteen.¡± ¡°The first son?¡± ¡°My elder brother inherited our father¡¯s role as Ehodin and ceded the title of Elhorn to me.¡± ¡°¡®Ceded,¡¯ you say. Interesting choice of words.¡± Terdin chuckled, like an adult humoring a child hiding in in sight during a game of hide-and-seek. ¡°Fine. The fulfillment of promises will be judged by how you meet our future demands. And you may judge my sincerity as I keep my word.¡± ¡°We will not break the terms as long as you uphold your promises.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. I ept your surrender.¡± Ram felt both exasperated and awestruck at the realization that a week of preparation had culminated in such a brief exchange of words. Mantum¡¯s second son spoke evenly. ¡°As the price of our surrender, I wish to reim my father¡¯s head.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°As promised. However, our army does not have the appropriate items to properly honor Mantum. If we send it in a leather sack to your tribe, it would surely be an insult. If your side can prepare the necessary items ande to retrieve it, I will allow it then.¡± ¡°That is eptable.¡± ¡°When will you do so?¡± ¡°Today.¡± Mantum¡¯s child turned his horse and spoke to the elder. ¡°Sao, do you have anything to say?¡± The elder, who had remained silent until now, slowly opened his mouth. He spoke in the Geronnguage. ¡°Is there anyone on that side who heard Adian Mantum¡¯sst words?¡± Ram understood immediately but chose not to trante. He wasn¡¯t confident he could convey it urately, and he was also following orders not to speak. The boy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter to ask now, Sao.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important not just for you, but for us as well. If the one who killed Mantum is over there, we need to ask if they heard Adian¡¯s final words.¡± ¡°There will be a time to find out someday, but that time is not now.¡± The boy spoke firmly and nced toward Terdin. Terdin probably couldn¡¯t understand their conversation, but his previously rxed, even kindly gaze had undeniably turned cold. Sao, sensing Terdin¡¯s shift immediately, refrained from pursuing the matter further and followed the boy, who had already turned his horse. Ram heard the elder¡¯s regretful voice. ¡°I was careless.¡± The Geron boy, apanied by the elder, rode back to their original position. Only then did Terdin ask, ¡°Did you understand what those two were saying just now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ram replied. He recounted their conversation as he had heard it. Terdin nodded without furtherment. The voices of the five Gerons blended faintly with the wind sweeping across the ins. ¡°Jeje, are you really going as a hostage? There was no explicit condition requiring a hostage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll break their promise. If they kill or torture me, it will only give the scattered tribes an excuse to reunite. Then my brother will be Elhorn. No one would oppose him.¡± ¡°What about waiting for another opportunity? We cannot allow the world to say we surrendered to a meremander. We could dy until their king arrives.¡± ¡°My father often said that even in defeat, it would be better to lose to Terdin. If the king of their kingdomester, we might be forced into far more painful terms. Even just securing a promise to stop raiding is a blessing. As I¡¯ve emphasized since yesterday, it¡¯s better to surrender while General Terdin is here.¡± Afterward, they discussed the procedure for moving Mantum¡¯s head before turning their horses. Then, the four Gerons simultaneously removed their helmets to watch the boy¡¯s back. It was only then that Ram realized that these four weren¡¯t soldiers but elders. Assuming they might be assassins from a barbarian tribe aiming to ambush the general, Ram was quite shocked. They were the tribal elders who hade to send off Mantum¡¯s second son. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± the boy said, riding alone toward Terdin. Though alone, he was still confident. ¡°You may take me now.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard your name.¡± The boy answered, ¡°Jedrick.¡± Terdin turned his horse southward and said, ¡°Jedrick, your father was a great man.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jedrick nced at Ram before asking Terdin, ¡°Who killed my father?¡± Terdin responded briefly, ¡°I cannot tell you.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to say anything else, General Terdin. My surrender was partly so I could see who killed my father.¡± For the first time, an emotion appeared on Jedrick¡¯s previously expressionless and solemn face. Anger? Probably. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Terdin halted his horse. For the first time throughout the surrender process, tension appeared on the general¡¯s face. It reminded Ram of the expression Terdin had worn when Mantum¡¯s head was first ced on the table. From afar, the waiting adjutant, Count Vadio, and the knight Boti approached with puzzled expressions. Boti, particrly sharp, was already riding toward them. Terdin raised a hand, stopping them. ¡°My father was protected by nine guardians. They were the finest warriors of the northern Geron tribes. After this tragedy, one of them scarred his own face with a cross and was exiled to the eastern wastnds. The remaining eight broke their swords, abandoned their glory, and relinquished their positions.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice grew chilling. ¡°The greatest ¡®Hak¡¯ of our tribe cast a curse to protect Mantum. For some reason, the protective curse did not activate. But the curse of vengeance was certainlyid upon the killer. They say the one who killed Mantum will die in the most horrifying way they can imagine. I came to witness that death.¡± Jedrick spoke, not to Terdin but to Ram, as if he already knew who the assassin was. His gaze suggested as much. ¡°By tomorrow, that person will be dead. What I¡¯m curious about is how they¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious about that too,¡± Terdin replied, his voice epting the boy¡¯s challenge. Jedrick asked an unexpected question, seemingly to no one in particr. ¡°Did anyone hear my father¡¯sst words? If so, what were they? That¡¯s what Sao tried to ask earlier. Can anyone answer?¡± Had Terdin not warned him beforehand, Ram might have reflexively answered like a servant obedient to a noble. Even showing an effort to avoid answering was as good as giving one. Sensing this, Terdin quickly spoke. ¡°Silence. That¡¯s all there was. I can ¡®ry¡¯ that much.¡± Jedrick cast a peculiar nce, not at Terdin or Ram, before turning his head away. Ram remained silent to the end. There had been nomand to speak. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 10 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 10: Curse Until Terdin had Jedrick confined to the designated barracks, he made no mention of the curse. He seemed indifferent to Ram¡¯s death, which left Ram feeling both hurt and bewildered. It was a sentiment he had never felt before, even when Baron Selken dismissed him outright. Terdin stood for a moment, gazing toward the Skara ins they had just left, his expression contemtive. After a long pause, he finally spoke, as if reaching a decision. ¡°I need to see the wizards.¡± Ram assumed Terdin meant to go alone and stayed put. But Terdin, with a mildly irritated expression, motioned for him to follow. Only then did Ram realize he was supposed to apany him. Rather than cutting through the center of the camp, Terdin purposefully skirted its edges, tracing a circr route. The barracks were organized by rank and status, with lower-ranked soldiers barred from entering the areas reserved for higher ranks. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was why Ram had struggled earlier to procure a leather pouch to carry Mantum''s head. Naturally, General Terdin had the authority to cross such boundaries without question. But doing so would cause soldiers to drop whatever they were doing to salute him¡ªwhether they were eating, cooking, or even treating the wounded. Ram had experienced this himself, often having to rush out of the barracks to salute when a superior officer appeared. Someone like Count Vadio relished such moments and would deliberately parade through, much to the disdain of the rank-and-file soldiers. In contrast, Terdin never ventured into the lower-ranked soldiers¡¯ quarters. Ram had assumed this was because Terdin looked down on them, but now he realized it was because Terdin avoided causing unnecessary disruptions by taking a longer route. ¡°Did you understand everything discussed during the negotiation earlier?¡± Terdin asked as they walked. Ram, unustomed to being questioned by his master, initially responded vaguely in such situations. But he had since learned that Terdin¡¯s questions were less about seeking answers and more about passing the time. With that realization, Ram began answering honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite understand the term Elhorn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare term, even for those fluent in Geron¡¯snguage,¡± Terdin said with augh before continuing his exnation. ¡°The Geron people call the leader of a vige, or their chief, an Ehodin. Not all viges have one¡ªonly ten tribes, corresponding to ten viges, have Ehodins. And among those ten, they elect a single leader called Elhorn. It¡¯s not a permanent position; it¡¯s created only in times of great need when all the viges must unite. You could roughly trante it as ¡®high chieftain¡¯ in ournguage.¡± ¡°I thought Mantum was the title for their leader.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tied to their mythology, and it¡¯s a bit moreplex. An Elhorn isn¡¯t always chosen for war. It could be for famine relief or to punish an entire vige. But in situations like ours¡­¡± Terdin¡¯s smile turned wry as he said, ¡°When an external invasion urs, they give the Elhorn the title of Mantum, named after their god of war. I don¡¯t know all the details, but you can ask the young Elhorn yourself when you have the chance. If you ever need to trante these terms into ournguage, use ¡®chief¡¯ and ¡®high chieftain.¡¯ People like Vadio won¡¯t want to hear the original terms.¡± ¡°Yes, General. I¡¯ll make sure the Elhorn understands those words too. It would be good for him to use them himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Though, he doesn¡¯t strike me as the talkative type¡­¡± Terdin trailed off, then added, ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s more of a suspicion than a question.¡± ¡°Speak your mind.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he too young to be a high chieftain?¡± ¡°What part of him do you find suspicious?¡± Terdin¡¯s tone was probing. ¡°The Geron people valuebat prowess, don¡¯t they? I¡¯ve heard they don¡¯t serve anyone who hasn¡¯t fought. Yet, this young Elhorn has no battle scars¡ªnone on his arms, legs, or face. If he¡¯s so skilled that he¡¯s never been wounded, wouldn¡¯t they still scar themselves intentionally? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard about the Geron people. But this boy has unblemished skin. It seems strange to make someone like that their high chieftain. Could it be a ruse?¡± ¡°What makes you think that way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not reprimanding you. I¡¯m just intrigued. I¡¯ve dealt with countless ves and led ve soldiers, yet none of them think the way you do. Even ordinary soldiers rarely think like that. I¡¯m curious how you arrived at that conclusion.¡± Ram couldn¡¯t tell if Terdin was praising him or scolding him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a particrlyplicated thought.¡± ¡°I understand. Your suspicion stems from a simple logic. But voicing such a suspicion? That¡¯s a different matter entirely. Did Baron Selken teach you much?¡± ¡°The former master didn¡¯t teach me directly. He merely took me along, so I saw and heard a lot about noble life.¡± Terdin hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Your suspicion is valid. I had the same doubts. The Geron people don¡¯t elevate anyone withoutbat experience. A chief¡¯s son, for example, would have to prove himself on the battlefield first, starting as a foot soldier and surviving countless battles to earn the title. For a high chieftain, the standards would be even stricter. The title Mantum wouldn¡¯t be given to anyone less aplished than Adian, who held off the Triton Kingdom multiple times and even repelled the Imperial Army once.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s a fraud?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on.¡± ¡°Then why did you ept him, knowing that?¡± ¡°ept him? Or tolerate him because I had no choice? Could I have just said, ¡®You seem fake, go home¡¯?¡± The wizards¡¯ barracks were situated at the farthest rear of themand area, the safest location in camp. Ram had passed by during patrols but hadn¡¯t expected wizards to reside there. He¡¯d imagined them turning into crows or frogs to watch from the shadows. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, just between us¡ªI dislike wizards,¡± Terdin said, lowering his voice as they approached. ¡°I keep them around only for morale. At least they¡¯re honest. After a long-ago battle, I once asked them what they had contributed. They answered, ¡®Nothing.¡¯ That¡¯s why I brought them this time too.¡± Ram didn¡¯t immediately understand. ¡°They admitted to doing nothing, and you brought them along anyway? Because they were honest?¡± ¡°After a victory, everyonees crawling out to im credit. If someone says they did nothing, it means they¡¯re capable of something extraordinary. Managing a mixed army like this teaches you to notice things like that¡ªwhether their honesty is genuine confidence or just a fa?ade.¡± ¡°Then¡­ does magic really exist?¡± Ram hesitated before asking. ¡°And curses?¡± He added silently in his mind. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°What do you think?¡± "Lord Zenri often grew angry during the war when the wizards were nowhere to be seen. He would shout, ¡®Where are the wizards? If they could drop meteors from the sky, set forests aze, or freeze rivers, we could wipe out the enemies so easily.¡¯¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your lord¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard him say that about wizards hundreds of times, but I never once thought it was true.¡± The thought of Selken¡¯s order to assassinate the witch came to mind. At that time, the same question arose. Could that witch really use magic? Ram never found out. He¡¯d never failed to strike with his weapon before his opponent¡¯s could reach him. Terdin nodded and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what grand advice those who wield that supposed magic can give about your supposed curse.¡± Terdin entered the wizards¡¯ tent, his steps brimming with determination. Ram followed reluctantly. As ifunching an ambush, Terdin stormed into the tent and shouted, ¡°Wizard!¡± There were two wizards inside. One was old, and the other was young. ¡°If my memory serves, you warned me about something at the start of this war. What was it?¡± The two wizards greeted him with decorum, unhurried despite Terdin¡¯s abrupt question. ¡°We must first exin what we¡¯ve done, but do you have time for that?¡± Asked the older wizard. ¡°I have time, but not enough for you to dawdle.¡± ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± The older wizard pulled out a single chair and addressed Ram. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Ram waited for Terdin¡¯s order rather than heeding the wizard¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s my shadow. Let him stay.¡± ¡°Do not carelessly use the word ¡®shadow¡¯ in this ce. Innds where curses and spirits are rampant, even a single word carries great implications.¡± ¡°Do not carelessly use the word ¡®warning¡¯ in my presence.¡± Ram had never seen Terdin this sharp. ¡°We¡¯ll be discussing things the military keeps secret. Is it truly fine for this child to hear?¡± The wizard confirmed. ¡°This child may hear it all.¡± The old wizard gestured to the younger one, who brought over two sacks filled with powder. The older wizard reached into both sacks, pulled out handfuls of powder, and sprinkled them on the dirt floor, where a circr pattern had been drawn. The powder had a distinct smell¡ªone was colored ash, and the other was powdered stone. The powders mingled, drifting in the air like dust before slowly settling on the ground. The wizard observed the process with meticulous patience. ¡°There are dozens of ritual tools used by the shamans of Geron, but these two powders are among the most essential. We¡¯ve kept them since the war began, hoping to understand the enemy.¡± Terdin nced disinterestedly at the powders and asked, ¡°What can you do with them?¡± The tone suggested he doubted they could do anything at all. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re used in death curses, but I don¡¯t know how they work¡ªor even if such curses exist.¡± Terdin exhaled sharply. ¡°You wizards always im ignorance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. And we aren¡¯t afraid to admit it. Ignorance allows us to observe, study, and ultimately understand.¡± ¡°Ignorance to gain understanding... Hmm, I like that idea. So, have you learned anything?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve discovered nothing about these powders.¡± The old wizard mixed the powders again, tossing them into the air. This time, the particles danced briefly before settling. Ram watched in fascination, but Terdin waved his hand dismissively, as if swatting away dust. ¡°We cannot use magic powerful enough to sway the course of a war. The same goes for their shamans. However, there is one difference between us and them. They can kill with magic.¡± ¡°And you cannot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s forbidden. Even if we could, neither of us here can do it.¡± ¡°The soldiers would be disappointed to hear that.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve heard it countless times. They keeping to us, asking if we can kill the enemy with magic. Some have even begged us to kill Mantum.¡± ¡°Amander said that? Who?¡± ¡°May I name him?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Count Vadio.¡± ¡°And what did you tell him?¡± ¡°The same thing we tell everyone. We can¡¯t. He stormed off, furious¡ªnot because we couldn¡¯t, but because he believed we could and refused to.¡± ¡°Do their shamans truly have the ability to kill?¡± ¡°Yes. There are definitely death curses.¡± Terdin asked, his voice steady but with a serious undertone, ¡°Answer clearly. Can magic kill?¡± ¡°There are many ways it could.¡± The old wizard nodded slowly, deliberately, multiple times. ¡°Yes, it can.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 11 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 11: The Wizard Terdin stood with his arms crossed, staring grimly at the powder scattered across the ground. The wizards awaited the general''s words. Ram waited too. Atst, Terdin spoke. ¡°Is it truly possible to kill someone with sorcery? Using this powder?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course, as I mentioned earlier, shamans have dozens of tools. And¡­¡± The elderly wizard continued his exnation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I need to exin this in such detail, but since you asked, I¡¯ll proceed. The shamans of the Geron tribe are divided into two types. Female shamans are called Hagras, and male shamans are called Hakras. Hags and Haks use different types of sorcery and tools. Female Hags excel at predicting the future or reading the past, while male Haks specialize in sorcery that directly influences life and death, such as curses or blessings.¡± ¡°So, killing spells are something male shamans can perform?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± The elderly wizard pinched a bit of the powder, rubbed it between his fingers, and brought it to his nose to smell. ¡°That¡¯s why we concluded that if the enemy¡¯s Hak were to end this war in the best, easiest, and most feasible way, it would be to use sorcery to kill our great general.¡± Terdin red at the two wizards as if using them of conspiring to assassinate the general themselves. The elderly wizard, unfazed, continued his exnation. ¡°We sought signs. Specifically, the smell. The smell of this powder being dispersed.¡± ¡°Are you saying you can identify every scent in the camp?¡± Ram, who had a sharp sense of smell, quickly understood what Terdin was asking. The allied camp was filled with various odors. At its center were the smells of people¡ªsweat, rotting flesh, and uncleaned waste. Further out, discarded food added to the stench. The natural smells of wood and insects were almost absent in the surrounding area. A powder like this would easily be masked in such an environment. The wizard answered honestly. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s more of an intuition. We have to rely on every smell, sight, and sound around us for clues. Early in the war, something unusual approached. Do you recall, General?¡± ¡°You requested heightened vignce, so I sent patrols all over the camp. Nothing happened, and nothing was found¡ªnot once, but three times!¡± ¡°Still, we appreciated your swift action despite nothing happening.¡± ¡°Your warnings left me uneasy, and I despise such feelings.¡± The elderly wizard chuckled. Terdin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Ram thought he might have smiled. ¡°You say nothing happened, General, but we would phrase it differently: ¡®It withdrew.¡¯¡± ¡°It?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what it was. Attempting to capture it might have led to disaster. A Hak¡¯s curse has no tangible form. You can¡¯t catch or block something intangible. There might be a way to stop it, but we haven¡¯t discovered it yet. Even Senelot couldn¡¯t provide guidance.¡± ¡°Senelot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the title for the wisest individual in the Elder Tower.¡± ¡°So, even with such a critical war underway, this Senelot stayed behind and sent you instead?¡± ¡°In most cases, Senelot spends their time alone in the tower, meditating, seeking visions, and analyzing news from wizards across the world. They¡¯re very busy.¡± The wizard¡¯s calm tone slightly irritated Terdin. ¡°So you couldn¡¯t identify ¡®it¡¯ or gather evidence, so you just made sure it couldn¡¯t approach in the first ce. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Precisely. Since those three incidents, there have been no further signs. But we remain vignt. Just because the war is over doesn¡¯t mean their Hak has given up on assassination.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. If their shamans can summon something ¡®intangible and unstoppable,¡¯ why don¡¯t they just use their sorcery from far away to kill me?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way: no matter how skilled an archer is, they still need to be within a certain range to hit their target. Sorcery works simrly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying it requires aiming?¡± Terdin answered his own question before the wizard could respond. ¡°You didn¡¯t block the arrows¡ªyou stopped the archers from getting close enough.¡± ¡°Yes, because stopping a loosed arrow is much harder.¡± ¡°What about shields?¡± ¡°We have shields that can block our magic. But we don¡¯t yet have shields to block theirs. That¡¯s one of the questions we asked Senelot.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying their shaman came near our camp three times?¡± The elderly wizard shrugged like a child. ¡°If our intuition was correct, yes.¡± Terdin rubbed his chin¡ªa gesture he often made when deep in thought, even during strategy meetings with hismanders. ¡°If you can detect such things by smell, can you also determine if someone has been cursed by a shaman?¡± ¡°Do you have a specific individual in mind?¡± ¡°For instance, myself. Or perhaps¡­ this young man here.¡± Terdin casually gestured at Ram, as if picking him at random. The elderly wizard nced at the younger one, as if seeking advice. When the younger wizard whispered something to him, Terdin barked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t hold private conversations in my presence!¡± Both wizards bowed in apology, and the elder wizard exined. ¡°This man¡¯s voice is too soft due to his advanced age. I had to lean in to hear him clearly.¡± Terdin looked astonished, a rare expression. ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t look a day over thirty!¡± ¡°In fact, he¡¯s over a hundred and thirty. His experience surpasses mine, so I sought his counsel. I apologize if it seemed disrespectful.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s fine. Now, continue about the curses.¡± The elderly wizard exined, ¡°Our senses have been honed to detect any sign of Hag or Hak sorcery. We would have known if either of you had entered this tent under a curse.¡± ¡°So, no curses at all? No death curses?¡± ¡°Such powerful sorcery would be even easier to detect.¡± The elderly wizard once again listened to hispanion¡¯s whispered input. ¡°There¡¯s a slim possibility of the opposite scenario.¡± ¡°Opposite?¡± ¡°If a curse has been cast but hasn¡¯t manifested yet, we might not be able to detect it.¡± ¡°Exin simply.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this: if someone has a runny nose, a fever, and a cough, we can confidently say they have a cold. But if there are no symptoms yet, it¡¯s hard to be certain they¡¯re ill.¡± ¡°You¡¯re contradicting yourselves. If there are no symptoms, they¡¯re not sick. If symptoms arise, then they¡¯re sick. If someone¡¯s sick but has no symptoms, aren¡¯t they not sick?¡± The wizard awkwardly smiled, unsure how to exin further. ¡°As wizards, it¡¯s in our nature to avoid speaking in absolutes. But if it concerns you greatly, let me say this: there¡¯s little need to worry about curses. Killing with magic is extremely difficult, not only in execution but also in cost. Taking a life requires a life of equal value¡ªperhaps even their own. Casting a curse undetected is no easy task.¡± The elderly wizard turned to Ram and asked for the first time. "Have you experienced any unusual events recently, something that could be considered a peculiar curse? Perhaps you''ve heard a strange song muttered in odd words, been exposed to strange smoke or scents for a long time, or seen mysterious visions¡ªanything out of the ordinary that defies understanding?" Ram recalled the moment he assassinated Mantum. It hadn''tsted long and was nothing out of the ordinary. "No, sir. All I heard was a strange trumpet sound from the sky." "Hmm, that''s not particrly unusual since everyone heard it..." The old wizard¡¯sment was interrupted by the general, who asked, "Still no analysis on that sound?" "As I mentioned on the day it happened, we don¡¯t know either. There are records from ancient times that mention such sounds being heard from the sky, but my memory of them is vague." "So, this has happened before, even in ancient times?" "Yes, the records state that it ''happened,'' but there¡¯s no mention of what caused it. We¡¯re not even sure if it¡¯s the same phenomenon. I sent a letter to Senelot just in case, but there¡¯s been no reply yet¡­" As the two discussed the sound from the sky, a young wizard spoke to Ram. "You can hear me, can''t you?" Instinctively, Ram braced himself for an attack. But there was no movement. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w The young wizard¡¯s lips moved, but unlike earlier when whispering to the older wizard, Ram could now hear his voice. "You don¡¯t need to respond. Just blink if you can hear me." Ram blinked. Terdin, meanwhile, seemed oblivious to the conversation and continued talking only with the older wizard. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The topic was the difference between their magic and the enemy¡¯s sorcery. The older wizard gave vague answers, leaving Terdin visibly frustrated. Meanwhile, the young wizard continued speaking to Ram in a voice only he could hear. "You had a scent. Faint enough to miss at first, but it was there. ''That event'' happened a week ago, didn¡¯t it? If you¡¯d been cursed by Hak¡¯s sorcery during ''that incident'' the general doesn¡¯t want to discuss, your body should reek of it. A death curse should cling to you like a heavy stench. But it doesn¡¯t. There¡¯s no way the scent could have faded in just a week. It was either never there to begin with or something suppressed it. If so..." The young wizard seemed to be closing in on Ram, though he wasn¡¯t moving. "...Have you ever met a wizard before us?" Ram almost said no but suddenly recalled the assassination request from Selken. He nodded. The young wizard also nodded. "Then that wizard must have cast a spell on you." Ram couldn¡¯t respond. The young wizard whispered something to the older wizard, but this time, Ram couldn¡¯t hear it. The older wizard nodded once and said to Terdin, "If the boy truly had a death curse but didn¡¯t die, there are three possibilities. The first is that the arrow simply missed its mark. He was just lucky, which happens even in the world of magic. The second is that he already had a shield, and it blocked the curse. The third is that the knife that pierced his body failed to kill him." "The third one doesn¡¯t make sense. If the body¡¯s pierced, there should at least be pain!" "Not all death curses manifest perfectly." "What analogy would you use for that? Being hit by an arrow that was too weak?" The older wizard pondered if it was a fitting analogy and then lightly nodded. Terdin fell into thought briefly before suddenly standing. "Keep this matter secret." Both wizards bowed simultaneously. "Understood." Terdin left without looking back, but Ram nced back. The young wizard was staring at him intently. It was hard to tell if the gaze was one of concern or scrutiny. Ram suddenly realized that Terdin hadn¡¯t called the wizards by name even once. The general was known to remember even the names of patrolmen and always asked for the name of any unknown soldier he met. But he never once addressed these wizards by name, which felt uncharacteristic. ¡®Terdin must fear them.¡¯ Terdin didn¡¯t say a word until they reached his tent. Just as he opened his mouth to speak to Ram, his Lieutenant rushed in urgently. "General?" "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you running out of breath." "His Majesty is about to arrive." "What? When?" "The letter states he will arrive in three days from the time it was written. The letter took a day to reach us, so..." "The day after tomorrow?" "Uncertain, sir." "How is that possible? We only sent word of the war¡¯s end a week ago." "We mentioned in our dispatch that we anticipated securing a surrender within ten days. We gave ourselves a cushion, sir." Though Terdin had appeared troubled and indecisive earlier while speaking with the wizards, he now radiated the determined energy of a warrior on the battlefield. "That means His Majesty departed long before Mantum was beheaded. The army¡¯s assembly would have been even earlier." "Our requests for reinforcements were ignored, yet suddenly, he¡¯sing here personally...? Something feels off." The Lieutenant lowered his voice, conscious of Ram¡¯s presence, but Ram still heard everything. "What¡¯s strange about it? We¡¯ve seen royal whims before. Summon themanders. His Majesty ising, so we¡¯ll need to prepare a banquet." Ram wondered how they were supposed to prepare a banquet when even the soldiers¡¯ rations were insufficient. Just before leaving, Terdin whispered to Ram, "I don¡¯t know what that young chieftain meant by bringing up the curse. If he truly wanted to see his father¡¯s assassin die a miserable death, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. The fact that he did means he¡¯s trying to instill fear in us." Ram thought that if that was Jedrick¡¯s intention, it had already seeded to some extent. Terdin seemed unusually shaken. Ram found this oddly gratifying¡ªthe kingdom¡¯s greatest general was concerned for his life! "Are you afraid?" "No, sir." "You¡¯re not afraid of the Geron chieftain in our custody?" "No, sir." "Then from now on, you¡¯ll watch over Jedrick." "Do you mean to protect him or to ensure he doesn¡¯t cause trouble?" "There are plenty of Geronians who¡¯d be burning with a desire for revenge, even among our ranks." Ram hadn¡¯t considered that. "That¡¯s true. Understood." "And if Jedrick asks about the curse, tell him a soldier drowned in a filth barrel. Say you¡¯re unsure if that¡¯s the curse. Then carefully listen to what he says." "Yes, General. But..." Ram hesitated before asking, "Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to stay near him?" "Why, don¡¯t you want to?" "It¡¯s not that, but if I really do die from the curse, Jedrick will witness it. Is that eptable?" "That won¡¯t happen." Terdin dismissed the concern as ridiculous and left. Ram was relieved by his confidence. He also felt that no curse would suddenly manifest and kill him at that moment. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what would constitute the most wretched death for himself. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 12 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 12: Vadio (1) ¡°Is it true that His Majesty ising?¡± Count Vadio burst into Terdin¡¯s tent. ¡°I did call an ¡®emergency¡¯ meeting, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe in such haste,¡± Terdin said, smiling as if ustomed to Vadio¡¯s behavior. However, his Lieutenant, Aedun, openly red with displeasure. ¡°Mind your manners, Count Rill Vadio.¡± Vadio ignored him. Aedun, after all, was merely a sub-knight in rank, while Vadio was a lordmanding at least eighty men of such rank under him. ¡°When His Majesty arrives, I must be the first to meet him.¡± ¡°Do as you please. But do you have a particr reason for that?¡± Terdin asked, sounding unconcerned. Vadio¡¯s anger red at Terdin¡¯s nonchnt demeanor. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who needs the war expenses settled first!¡± ¡°The royal family is well aware that no one has made greater sacrifices for this war than you,¡± Terdin replied calmly. Vadio couldn¡¯t stand Terdin¡¯s rxed attitude. While Terdin¡¯s rank as armymander put him above Vadio during wartime, in peacetime, he was merely a poor old man living in a small house near the capital with no territory of his own. The unending war had prolonged his high-ranking status, but that didn¡¯t sit well with Vadio. It should have been himmanding this army! As the lord of the northern region of Norallin, Vadio was both its civil administrator during peacetime and the militarymander tasked with defending the border in emergencies. Logically, when a war against the northern Geronians broke out, the overallmand of Triton¡¯s forces should have gone to Norallin¡¯s lord. Vadio was young and strong. He had fought in numerous battles, skilled in both physicalbat and strategic nning. Yet, the king¡¯s choice had been General Terdin. Why does His Majesty favor this useless old man so much?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Vadio¡¯s territoryy about 20 miles from the battlefield. While Norallin¡¯s castle was further south, its proximity meant Vadio had no choice but to handle all supply lines and garrison management for the war. ¡°There are rumors that the royal treasury is running low and may not be able to pay all the wages, if funds fall short, I must be prioritized. I need you, General, to actively advocate for me.¡± Vadio¡¯s tone became outrightmanding. Terdin remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s an important matter. Let¡¯s see¡ªAedun, how many troops did Count Vadio bring to this war?¡± Without even ncing at his notes, Aedun recited, ¡°The Count brought twenty knights bound to him by fealty, along with their sub-knights, totaling one hundred men. Of these, twelve have been killed, and eleven have withdrawn due to injuries, leaving¡ª¡± Vadio impatiently interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m paying over 100 nobles in wages every month. And that¡¯s a reduced amount, conditional on additional victory bonuses to be paidter.¡± ¡°Hmm, Norallin¡¯s tenant fees wouldn¡¯t cover such high wages.¡± Norallin was the fifthrgest territory in Triton, but its arablend was limited. Annual tenant ie barely exceeded 500 nobles. The wages for troops alone far exceeded that, not to mentionst winter¡¯s devastating expenses. ¡°Don¡¯t forgetst winter¡¯s garrison costs,¡± Vadio emphasized. When the troops had to retreat from the unbearable cold, Terdin¡¯s army had taken refuge in Norallin¡¯s fortress. Some soldiers had been sent home and recalled in spring, but over two thousand men had to be fed for three months. ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty send a payment guarantee certificate for that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no certainty I¡¯ll collect it. Rumor has it the royal treasury is already depleted from this war.¡± Vadio repeated his concerns to drive them home. Terdin shrugged. ¡°A document bearing His Majesty¡¯s seal¡ªhow could you not receive payment?¡± ¡°If I have to sue His Majesty for it, will you testify on my behalf?¡± Terdin chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Well, if my testimony helps, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Vadio grew more anxious. No lord had ever won awsuit against the king in Triton¡¯s history¡ªthe king himself presided over such cases. V adio hesitated for a moment before suddenly shouting, ¡°Why did you ept their surrender?¡± ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°We won! When we win, we should pige them! Leave them unable to rise again¡ªughter the men, sell the women as ves!¡± ¡°Not this again? That¡¯s a closed matter. Let it go.¡± To him, it was just a closed matter. But not to Vadio. Other lords and knights, weary from war, had supported Terdin¡¯s decision. They wanted their victory bonuses and back pay so they could return to their families. Terdin, pretending to be a magnanimousmander, had peacefully epted the surrender of the barbarians. ¡°You epted their surrender without the king¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°That, too, is a settled matter. From the start, His Majesty entrusted me with full authority. I joined this war with the condition that I could decide both victory and defeat as I saw fit.¡± ¡°Because of that, I¡¯ve lost any means to recover my losses.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, raiding Geron viges wouldn¡¯t have yielded much. Geron ves are hard to control and fetch low prices. Theirnd is barren and poor for farming. This war wasn¡¯t about profit but stopping their raids.¡± Vadio knew it as well. That was why he had to raid even more. They were raiders. Thend was barren, and instead of diligently farming, they kept piging food and valuables from the southernnds. It was a perfect opportunity to reim those stolen goods. And yet, to let such an opportunity slip away? ¡®I should have been themander.¡¯ Last winter, while Terdin temporarily retreated to his domain, Vadio secretly sent a letter to the royal pce. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w It was full of lengthy greetings, a drawn-out introduction, and flowerynguage, but the main point was simple: ¡®Leave the war against the Geron to me, the lord of Norallin. Norallin¡¯s northern region borders Geron¡¯snds. Even so, my domain hasn¡¯t suffered much direct damage from their raids. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been defending it well. So, if there¡¯s going to be a war, I¡¯ll handle it better. Give me the chance now!¡¯ Vadio¡¯s border guards weren¡¯t directly fighting off the barbarians. The Geron avoided theirnd partly due to two massive fortresses in the north and because they preferred raiding coastal viges by sea. Still, the fact was that the defenses were holding up well. A few weekster, a secret reply came from the royal pce. The content was brief: ¡®If Terdin is defeated or killed, proceed as you wish.¡¯ Vadio took this as permission. ¡®Perfect! This is as good as being told to be the suprememander. After all the effort I¡¯ve put in, I deserve this much.¡¯ Vadio had regrly visited the royal pce to assist the king, attended royal trials, and consistently bribed King Gant. He made excessive donations to the sanctuary of Archbishop Acop, the chancellor. He had provided women and men. He had done everything to prove his value. So, this short response was the rightful reward for his hard work. ¡®If this war isn¡¯t finished by winter, Terdin¡¯s fate is sealed. I¡¯ll tell him to retire and spend his days fishing. The 3,000 soldiers I fed this winter will be my army next year!¡¯ Vadio waited for winter to end and for the next one to approach. Two weeks ago, when the battle over the Tettar ferry ended inconclusively, Vadio finally saw his chance. Terdin¡¯s army had lost all momentum. Having lived on the battlefield himself, Vadio could read the tide of war. No matter how much Terdin was praised as a god of war, there was no way out this time. ¡®Adian Mantum for the win! Terdin is finished!¡¯ But then, unexpectedly, Mantum was killed, and the war ended abruptly. Now, in the allied camp, a child iming to be Adian Mantum¡¯s heir was held captive. ¡°Fine, that¡¯s that. But why is this so-called child of Adian being kept here?¡± Vadio demanded. Terdin responded with a look that seemed to ask if he really needed to exin. ¡°He¡¯s a hostage for the surrender negotiations. Apparently, he speaks ournguage, so it¡¯ll be easier to discuss matters like prisoner exchanges or the war reparations you¡¯re hoping for.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, he could be a spy.¡± ¡°A spy?¡± ¡°He could be pretending to surrender, only tounch a surprise attack. At the very least, he might uncover our military secrets. I¡¯ve never heard of barbarians keeping their promises.¡± ¡®Yes, and that spy could very well be you, Terdin. It¡¯s suspicious enough that this so-called god of war suddenly died.¡¯ Vadio had seen Mantum¡¯s severed head but couldn¡¯t confirm its authenticity. It was already dposing, and he had never seen Mantum up close before. He had only gone along with it because the other knights imed it was him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that, the soldiers may be celebrating our victory, but discipline hasn¡¯t slipped, and patrols are more frequent than ever.¡± Terdin¡¯s Lieutenant, who had been nervously watching the exchange, chimed in, ¡°The enemy¡¯s camp has already been dismantled. It¡¯s true that the seven tribes have scattered. Even the three tribes that dered surrender have retreated to the rear. For them tounch a surprise attack, they¡¯d have to travel at least two days, and even if they tried, our cavalry could counter them immediately, given the open terrain here.¡± Vadio wanted to snap, ¡°I know that, idiot!¡± It was a pointless statement, and there was nothing more to say. Still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave easily. If he walked out now, it would look like he¡¯de here just to demand his money. He wanted to appear like he was hiding a more significant purpose. ¡°That boy who¡¯s always around¡ªhe¡¯s not here today?¡± Vadio asked, ncing past Terdin. ¡°My shadow, you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. That boy who¡¯s been trailing behind you, even during the barbarian chieftain¡¯s surrender.¡± Vadio sneered inwardly. ¡®A shadow? How ridiculous. Didn¡¯t the ancient kings call their invisible protectors ¡®shadows¡¯? I thought this man didn¡¯t believe in superstition or magic, but it seems no one¡¯s immune.¡¯ At the same time, he envied Terdin. He wished he had a bodyguard he could trustpletely. While he had plenty of sworn vassals, none were reliable enough to entrust his life to. Vadio didn¡¯t trust anyone. He was so paranoid that before heading to war, he divided the keys to his treasury among his wife, son, and head steward. ¡°If you mean that boy, he¡¯s been assigned to attend to the Geron chieftain.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How can a low-ranking soldier deal with a chieftain, even a captive one?¡± ¡°Because he speaks the Geronnguage and has no other duties.¡± Terdin replied without hesitation, as if he¡¯d anticipated the question. ¡®Suspicious. This sudden victory¡ªit feels like this cunning snake is hiding something.¡¯ ¡°There are other officers who speak the Geronnguage.¡± ¡°If you mean Knight Jenavin,¡± Terdin said, his irritation bing apparent, ¡°He was reassigned to another task because His Majesty arrived.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Ah, one more thing!¡± Vadio turned to leave but then came up with a brilliant excuse. It perfectly tied back to his earlier point. ¡°When His Majesty arrives, I¡¯ll be at the forefront to greet him. I have that right.¡± Terdin, clearly relieved that Vadio was finally leaving, replied, ¡°Of course.¡± As Vadio exited the tent, he growled inwardly, ¡®One day, I¡¯ll crush this old fox!¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 13 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 13: Vadio (2) As soon as Vadio left Terdin¡¯s tent, he began searching for Knight Jenavin. For a noble of his rank, such minor tasks should naturally have been delegated to a servant. Regardless of differences in affiliations, summoning a knight or two to his tent and lounging on his bed while receiving their reports would have been the norm. Yet Vadio chose to do it himself. He had no patience for the formalities of giving instructions to a servant, waiting as they sluggishly carried them out, and then hearing a report upon their return, all while anticipating Jenavin''s eventual appearance to meet him with proper etiquette. Who had the time for that? With just a couple of inquiries, Vadio quickly located Jenavin. "Knight Jenavin, I hear you attended to the chieftain," Vadio said in a friendly tone as he approached him. Jenavin was in the middle of discussing which knight would lead the royal procession. It was a matter of great importance, but when Vadio called him, he left hispanions and stepped aside. ¡°Yes, Count. I did.¡± ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing of consequence.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear about that inconsequential work. Specifically, what did you do?¡± Jenavin furrowed his brow, recalling the events. ¡°I brought him a meal once¡­ prepared water for him to wash when he requested it¡­ and that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°Did you notice any attempts by that barbarian to pry into our army¡¯s secrets?¡± ¡°None at all.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? He might¡¯ve asked subtle questions that you failed to notice.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say a single word.¡± ¡°Not a single word?¡± ¡°Yes. The General mentioned that he might know a bit of the southern tongue, but there was no way to confirm it. I didn¡¯t speak to him either, and he didn¡¯t poke his head outside the tent.¡± Vadio nodded as if he understood. ¡®True, even if he¡¯s a spy, he wouldn¡¯t act right after being captured.¡¯ ¡°Do you have any idea how old this chieftain might be? With that borate helmet he wore when captured, I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. His face looks young, but those barbarians have such peculiar features.¡± Though Vadio was losing interest in Jenavin¡¯s words, he feigned curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s his condition like?¡± ¡°For someone captured, he¡¯s remarkablyposed. I was once taken prisoner myself, and even though I knew my parents would pay a ransom to free me, I still sat in a corner trembling. But this one¡ªit¡¯s as if he¡¯s here to rule over us, not as a captive¡­¡± Jenavin abruptly stopped, as though he realized he had said too much. ¡°Apologies.¡± ¡°No need. Thank you. You may return to your duties.¡± Vadio gestured magnanimously, and Jenavin eagerly returned to hispanions, resuming their lengthy debate over who would lead the procession. That discussion would likely drag on for two more hours. Without dy, Vadio made his way to the tent where the chieftain was confined. Situated not far from Terdin¡¯s tent, it stood isted at least twenty paces from the others for ease of surveince. Two guards stood watch, and at that moment, ¡°Terdin¡¯s Shadow¡± emerged from the tent, holding empty dishes presumably used for serving food. Suddenly, Vadio felt a pang of hunger. He realized he hadn¡¯t eaten while running around. ¡®Perfect timing!¡¯ Striding purposefully, Vadio approached the man. The figure had his face concealed with a helmet and a hood. Vadio realized he could barely recall the man¡¯s eye color, let alone his hair color. It was ck, as he now noticed, though the hood obscured whether it was long or short. Upon seeing Vadio, the man stepped aside and bowed his head, standing as if to naturally guide him to the tent¡¯s entrance. Vadio changed his mind. ¡®I¡¯ll see that chieftain¡¯s face first. This one can wait.¡¯ Vadio addressed the man. ¡°Wait here. I have something to discuss with you.¡± The man responded obediently. ¡°Yes, Count.¡± Just as casually as he had entered Terdin¡¯s tent earlier, Vadio headed toward the chieftain¡¯s tent. But as he was about to step inside, two spears crossed in front of his chest in an X, blocking his way. ¡°You cannot enter, Count.¡± Inside the tent, the chieftain sat on the bare ground. He had no nkets but seemed entirely unbothered. Stripped of his helmet and armor, he wore only a thin piece of cloth that exposed his shoulders and narrow waist. His pale, smooth skinmon among the sun-deprived northerners¡ªmade him seem unlike the savage northern warriors Vadio was used to. The long red hair cascading over his shoulders shimmered, making him almost seem more woman than man. ¡®My son is fifteen, but this one looks even younger. Then again, my son¡¯s stocky build and rough skin make him look older... This one must be at least sixteen.¡¯ Why would the Gerons follow such a young leader? They despised anything that appeared weak. The boyish chieftain stared intently at Vadio. Though Vadio wanted to enter and question him, the crossed spears made it impossible. ¡°Move these spears,¡± Vadio ordered sternly. The guards stood firm. ¡°You cannot, Count.¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Vadio bellowed. The guard nced at Terdin¡¯s Shadow and said, ¡°General Terdin strictly ordered that no one but ¡®that man¡¯ may meet the chieftain.¡± Frustrated, Vadio stepped back from the tent. Even then, the guards didn¡¯t lower their spears. ¡®Insolent fools. You two are the first to go the moment I be themander.¡¯ Vadio turned to Terdin¡¯s Shadow, who had obediently remained where he was told. Without warning, Vadio grabbed the man by the cor. N?v(el)B\\jnn Though he didn¡¯t grip hard, the man stumbled forward, his lightness surprising Vadio. Despite hisrge frame, the man was surprisingly light. On closer inspection, his limbs were thin, and his neck was slender. Compared to the burly knights Vadio kept in his retinue, this man was like a scarecrow stuffed with straw. ¡°Who are you?¡± Vadio demanded, ring into the shadowed eyes behind the helmet. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, sir¡­¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Vadio struck the dish he was holding out of his hands. The wooden dish hit the ground with a loud tter, scattering pieces everywhere. ¡°Answer me now. How are you able to stand behind General Terdin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± The man hesitated, searching for words. Suspicious. His actions and demeanor didn¡¯t suggest nobility, yet he was clearly using his head. Lower-ranked soldiers ormoners typically didn¡¯t think this way. ¡°¡­Because I am the General¡¯s shadow¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can someone like you be entrusted with treating the enemy chieftain? This task should at least be handled by amander. That boy may be young, but he¡¯s effectively a king among his people. Who are you to be given such responsibility?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man cowered, acting no different from the ves Vadio owned in his domain. Vadio pressed harder. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°You didn¡¯t exist until recently. Then suddenly, you appeared as this so-called shadow. You showed up right after Mantum¡¯s death, didn¡¯t you? Is there a connection? And what about the trumpet sound from the heavens the day before? Is that rted? Which is it?¡± The man failed to respond. ¡°Can¡¯t answer? Disobedience to a superior is punishable by summary execution.¡± Vadio ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, a clear warning. The guards standing outside the barracks didn¡¯t move, even at the sight of Vadio¡¯s sword. Although he didn¡¯t actually have the authority to dispose of any soldier at will, they couldn¡¯t stop the count¡¯s de either. Finally, the man spoke. ¡°Shadows have no mouth.¡± ¡°Then what is that mouth yammering away now?¡± The man bowed his head and continued to grovel. ¡°I am merely a shadow. I am nothing, and because I am nothing, I can say nothing.¡± He was a strange one, no matter how you looked at him. Despite all the groveling, he didn¡¯t seem servile. And even though Vadio berated him, he managed to say everything he wanted to say. ¡°You must be doing this because you trust General Terdin, but I¡¯ll uncover your identity soon enough. Then you¡¯ll pay the price for stealing ¡®my position.¡¯¡± Vadio drew his sword. He didn¡¯t unsheathe it, though. With Terdin¡¯s two loyal dogs watching over the barracks, he couldn¡¯ty a hand on the general¡¯s shadow. Instead, Vadio tapped the man¡¯s helmet-covered nose lightly with the pommel of his sword. ¡°Just wait until then.¡± The man asked in a hesitant voice, ¡°S-sir, I¡¯m not sure what position of yours I¡¯ve supposedly taken.¡± That cautious response triggered the fury Vadio had barely been holding back. ¡°The one negotiating our surrender should have been Rill Vadio, lord of Norallin!¡± Vadio raised his sword to strike but barely restrained himself, turning away instead. ¡®I need to figure out who this guy is. Then I can uncover what Terdin is hiding.¡¯ But how? Vadio quickly recalled that all personnel records were kept in the supply depot. Once again, he decided to act personally. He had no time to summon an attendant, exin what needed to be done, wait for a report, and then correct any mistakes. Who had time for that? ¡°Quartermaster!¡± The quartermaster came running as soon as he saw Vadio from a distance, sparing the count the trouble of approaching. The supply depot was practically empty, so there wasn¡¯t much need for strict security anyway. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°I want to see the records of the man acting as General Terdin¡¯s shadow.¡± ¡°Shadow, my lord?¡± The quartermaster didn¡¯t even seem to understand what Vadio was talking about. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him? The man who¡¯s been staying close to General Terdin recently. Always wearing a helmet to cover his face and a hood to conceal his head.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working here since the very start of the war, my lord, but I¡¯ve only seen General Terdin fewer than three times.¡± ¡°Then you haven¡¯t seen him?¡± ¡°No, sir. Besides, isn¡¯t most of themander¡¯s work handled by Aedun, the lieutenant? I see the lieutenant often, but he¡¯s never brought anyone wearing a helmet and hood. Not even when he came here a few days ago to delete records.¡± ¡°Delete records?¡± The quartermaster quickly covered his mouth, realizing his slip. ¡°It was ssified as military intelligence, my lord.¡± Vadio let out a deliberately loudugh. ¡°And who am I? I¡¯m amander privy to the most sensitive secrets without needing your permission, an administrative officer of the northern region appointed directly by the crown. Every record you write passes through me to the royal court, and every record you delete is essentially deleted through me. Your little actions as quartermaster don¡¯t concern me much. They¡¯re just a curiosity.¡± The quartermaster scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Yes, my lord, but I was strictly instructed to keep this matter confidential.¡± Vadio¡¯s expression hardened, and his tone turned icy. ¡°You¡¯ve been in this role since the start of the war, haven¡¯t you? Then your pay has likely been dyed for over a year.¡± ¡°Well, yes, that¡¯s true...¡± The quartermaster scratched his head again, nervously. ¡°A year is long enough for you to forget that it¡¯s me who stamps the certification for your sry.¡± The quartermaster¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°If you die during the war, that certificate will be all that¡¯s left for your wife and children. Did you know that many lords forge those certificates? Changing a single digit can turn 100 nobles into 10, and swapping a word can transform golden nobles into silver crowns.¡± Vadio patted the quartermaster¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course, the opposite is possible too. What¡¯s yourpensation amount?¡± The quartermaster flinched as he replied, ¡°Including winter bonuses, 35 nobles and 50 crowns.¡± ¡°What? 50 nobles and 35 crowns? Be careful not to mix up the numbers. You know how important that is, don¡¯t you?¡± The quartermaster swallowed nervously. ¡°Y-yes, of course. I know it¡¯s crucial.¡± Vadio lightly patted his shoulder again and asked quietly, ¡°What record did Aedun delete?¡± The quartermaster nced around and whispered, ¡°A noble named Zenri Selken passed away, and I was told to delete the records of the ves under hismand.¡± ¡°The name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They burned the document, so I don¡¯t recall the name well. Oh, but I do remember one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you recall the night when the trumpet sounded from the heavens?¡± ¡°How could I forget?¡± ¡°That night, the nobleman Zenri Selken came to me and requested a supply item.¡± ¡°A supply item?¡± ¡°Yes, and he still hasn¡¯t returned it.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± The quartermaster made a circle with his hands, about the size of his head. ¡°A leather pouch about this big.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 14 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 14: Jedrick ¡®Count Vadio is suspicious of me.¡¯ As Ram patrolled around Jedrick¡¯s tent at night, he recalled the look on the count¡¯s face when they crossed paths earlier in the evening. ¡®General Terdin made a mistake. He should have treated me the way Master Selken did.¡¯ Selken never gave Ram anything more than the tasks of carrying food or luggage, nor did he grant him any rank beyond that of a ve. When Rampleted an assassination mission, he received rewards, but they were never more than what any other capable ve might earn. The other ves never suspected that Ram was doing anything special. But Terdin? He openly treated Ram as someone exceptional. Even though Terdin insisted it would be discovered eventually and couldn¡¯t be hidden forever, Ram didn¡¯t want things to be that way. In truth, the area around Jedrick¡¯s tent was already guarded by two soldiers, so Ram didn¡¯t need to patrol it so meticulously. Yet uneasy thoughts kept creeping into his mind. ¡®How does a curse begin?¡¯ Ram sniffed the air, recalling the scent of the two powders the wizards had shown him, wondering if he could detect anything simr. But nothing happened. With nothing to do, his thoughts grew more tangled, and he found himself dwelling on what the wizard had said. What was it about curses? An arrow loosed from its bow, deflected by an unexpected gust of wind. A shield raised to block it. Or, it could even strike, but the victim survives. Arrows and shields. ¡®That wizard cast a spell on you,¡¯ the young wizard had said, and it lingered in Ram¡¯s mind. Magic. The witch¡¯s magic. The witch who spread nasty rumors about Baron Selken. ¡®Enough. Stop thinking. Just forget it.¡¯ Whenever Ram faced tough times or troubling thoughts during his life as a ve, he focused only on the task at hand. That way, he could forget everything else. ¡®Master always said it, didn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t think. Just do what you¡¯re told!¡¯ And so, he did. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Ram entered the tent and sat before Jedrick as he asked. Before himy only empty dishes from the finished meal. Jedrick shook his head. ¡°If you have something to tell General Terdin, I can deliver it to him directly, without involving anyone else,¡± Ram offered again. ¡°I already have.¡± Though Jedrick finally spoke, his response was brief. Encouraged by his first words, Ram pressed on. ¡°If anything iscking in your meals, let me know. I¡¯ll try to prepare something simr.¡± ¡°This is satisfactory.¡± Though he wanted to ask more, Ram recognized that Jedrick wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation. A ve knew to retreat in such moments. As Ram rose to leave, Jedrick spoke again. ¡°Will you be attending to me from now on? What about a man named Jenavin?¡± ¡°That knight was called away on urgent matters, and I¡¯ve been assigned to take his ce.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet regrly. It would be useful to have something to call you. What name do you go by?¡± As he picked up the dishes, Ram thought to himself, What do people even base their ims of barbarians against the Geronians on? Jedrick neither spilled food nor used utensils improperly. Ram had heard the Geronians ate meat with bare hands, drank blood, and couldn¡¯t stomach milk. Yet Jedrick¡¯s manners were as refined as any southerner¡¯s. He even seemed better with a fork than most soldiers. ¡®He hasn¡¯t even asked me to taste the food first. Doesn¡¯t he suspect it could be poisoned,ing from the enemy?¡¯ Carrying the dishes, Ram replied, ¡°Call me Shadow.¡± ¡°I may not be fluent in Southern Common, but even I know that¡¯s not a name.¡± ¡°I have no name. I prefer to be called that.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the shade of a tree beneath the sun, or the illusion of something nonexistent but seemingly present?¡± ¡°In the southern tongue, it could mean either.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Stuga in ournguage. It carries a simr meaning.¡± Living without a name now, Ram found it irrelevant what he was called. ¡°That works.¡± ¡°Let me ask you something, Stuga.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer anything I can.¡± Pointing at the dish he had eaten from, Jedrick asked, ¡°Is this cow¡¯s milk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s goat¡¯s milk.¡± ¡°You brought goats to the battlefield?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When I was conscripted, the goats were already in the camp.¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve stolen them from us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where they came from.¡± ¡°Our women haven¡¯t had goat¡¯s milk in months, and our children are starving without their mothers¡¯ milk. Did you know that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why did you attack us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You must hold some rank to be speaking with me like this, and yet you im to know nothing?¡± ¡°I hold no rank.¡± ¡°What is your position?¡± ¡°I have none.¡± ¡°You truly know nothing.¡± ¡°I truly know nothing.¡± Ram waited, hoping Jedrick would say more. But Jedrick stayed silent. He didn¡¯t bring up curses or ask any personal questions. Without mention of curses, Ram had no reason to bring up what Terdin had told him¡ªthat a soldier had fallen into a filth pit and died. He was curious but couldn¡¯t ask first. The next morning, a short rm horn blew early. A lone Geronian man approached the southern camp, riding so slowly it was almost like walking. Though Southern soldiers remained wary, they didn¡¯t prepare for battle. The old man wore armor but carried no weapons. Ram remembered his name: Sao, an elder. Sao was led to the tent where Jedrick was confined. He dismounted and unloaded the bundle from his horse. A soldier checked its contents. No weapons. Jedrick emerged from the tent to greet Sao. ¡°Are you well, Jeje?¡± The elder¡¯s slurred pronunciation made the Geroniannguage harder to understand, but Jedrick¡¯s speech was clear, more so than many southerners speaking Common. ¡°Yes, Elder Sao. General Terdin has treated me withoutcking.¡± After bowing, Sao stepped back, and Jedrick ced the bundle he had brought before the tent for all to see. Funeral items. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Jedrick wrapped the head of Mantum in a blue cloth, turning it left several times, then right. The precise number of folds seemed significant, with Sao carefully counting each. The tying technique was meticulous, deliberate, even sacred. When the wrapping wasplete, Jedrick ced the head, now secured in blue fabric, inside an obsidian box. Jedrick handled every step himself. Though Ram was ready to assist, he refrained, not wanting to risk viting their customs. Sao, too, answered only direct questions and did not intervene. Ram stayed nearby, ready to help if asked, but Jedrick never requested it. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Jedrick finally said, turning to Terdin. ¡°In everynd, it is a son¡¯s duty to see his father¡¯sst journey through. Do as you will, Elhorn.¡± "Off you go, then." Jedrick and Sao went ahead first. "Maintain formation. Make it seem like the six of us can take on all of them." Aedun issued the order in a voice brimming with bravado. Ram was momentarily at a loss. Terdin had only said to follow and observe without specifying what exactly to do. Aedun''smand was directed at the six knights apanying them, not at Ram. Moreover, Jedrick hadn¡¯t told him to follow. If he were to follow orders precisely, Ram was still under Terdin¡¯s standing directive: Protect Jedrick. Ram had no choice but to obey thatmand. Jedrick didn¡¯t say anything when he noticed Ram following him, and even Sao didn¡¯tment. Gradually, Ram found himself approaching the ranks of nearly a hundred Geron warriors. They were elite fighters, reputed to be able to face ten Triton soldiers each. Terdin often said that if war ever broke out again, it would be impossible to defeat them. The warriors surrounded Jedrick and Ram in an instant. Although their posture wasn¡¯t overtly threatening, the pressure they exuded was overwhelming. Still, they didn¡¯t act hostile toward Ram. A few nced at him but went no further.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ram quietly observed the Geron ritual of transferring Mantum''s remains. They spoke in aplex, iprehensiblenguage as they tied an obsidian box with ropes made of multicolored threads. Four men then ced the box onto a crossed stretcher and began their procession. The rest of the warriors followed. Jedrick stayed behind. Though it was his father¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t shed a tear. Sao, the elder, waited for Jedrick onest time, as if asking if he would join them. But when Jedrick stood motionless, merely watching the procession disappear, the elder urged his horse forward without a farewell. Gazing after his departing kin, Jedrick spoke in the southern tongue: "I hear your king ising. I could hear themotion outside." "That¡¯s what I heard, too." "Let me guess," Jedrick said, his tone slow and deliberate. "King Gant wille. He¡¯ll proim ournds as part of his domain and install a new lord here. That new lord will probably be General Terdin. After all, Terdin conquerednds everyone thought untouchable and took the head of Adian, whom no one thought could be killed. It¡¯s only natural he ims this vast territory." Ram couldn¡¯t respond. While it seemed usible, there was no such indication among the general or the othermanders. "What do you think of my deduction?" "I wouldn¡¯t know," Ram replied cautiously. "Of course you wouldn¡¯t. Just a thought," Jedrick murmured, steering his horse toward where Aedun waited. Ram tried to turn his horse but fumbled, causing the animal to spin in ce. Eventually, he managed to straighten its path and rode alongside Jedrick. "You¡¯re not very skilled with horses." "I haven¡¯t ridden much." "Stuga, who are you?" Jedrick suddenly asked, shifting the topic. "I don¡¯t understand the question. I¡¯m just a soldier," Ram said hesitantly. "Why were you assigned to guard me? Is it just because you can speak ournguage?" "That seems to be the main reason," Ram replied. "Yesterday, there was a noble giving you a hard time. Vadio, was it?" "Yes." "He said you took the position that should have been his, didn¡¯t he?" Ram held his breath briefly. He¡¯d worried about that when Count Vadio was berating him earlier. Inside, the enemy chieftain hears everything. Better be careful what you say¡­ But Ram couldn¡¯t stay silent. When a noble spoke, a ve was expected to listen meekly, even if the noble wasn¡¯t their master. "Yes... that¡¯s what he said," Ram finally admitted. "If I understand correctly, on the day I stood before General Terdin to surrender, it should have been Vadio of Norallin, not you, standing behind him. That¡¯s what they mean, right?" Jedrick even brought up ¡°Norallin,¡± a name Ram barely remembered, cornering him further. "They say that from the day Mantum died, you became the shadow behind Terdin." Jedrick¡¯s words left no room for lies. Remaining silent was an option, but Ram wasn¡¯t good at that. As a ve, it was ingrained in him to confess, even if it wasn¡¯t his fault. Saying something¡ªanything¡ªusually lessened the punishment. "¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct." Before Ram could gather his thoughts, Jedrick continued: "On the day Mantum died, there was an intruder in our camp. A man who¡¯d been mauled by wolves and was on the brink of death. His clothes were ragged, but his speech and manner suggested he was amander or a noble of high rank.¡± Ram¡¯s heart began to race. Zenri was dead. He was killed by wolves. That was what they said. But had it been confirmed? He hadn¡¯t seen it himself. He¡¯d only overheard two soldiers talking. "The wolf¡¯s bite missed his vital organs, striking only his arm. Left untreated, he would¡¯ve died, but our healer saved him. When asked why he¡¯de, he answered without resistance. He said he¡¯de to kill Mantum. Normally, such a im would beughable¡­ but then the heavens began to wail.¡± "That eerie sound terrified us. Some of our warriors even wept. Watching this, the manughed hysterically, calling it the sound of Triton¡¯s god killing our god.¡± "I asked him who killed Mantum. I didn¡¯t even have to torture him. He volunteered everything. He said his ve did it. And he promised to hand over that ve if we let him go." Jedrick stared at Ram¡¯s profile as they rode. He hadn¡¯t moved closer, yet Ram felt as if Jedrick¡¯s lips were pressed against his ear. "You¡¯re the one who killed my father, aren¡¯t you?" With that, Jedrick said no more. Even as they returned to the allied camp, as Jedrick entered his assigned quarters, met with General Terdin, and passed by Count Vadio, he remained silent. Ram had no chance to report the conversation to Terdin. The camp burst into chaos upon hearing that the king of Triton was soon to arrive, the atmosphere tense as if preparing for battle. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 15 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 15: Mantum''s Axe The cavalry captain returned with the patrol, dismounting before his horse had fully stopped. He staggered slightly beforeing to a halt in front of General Terdin to report. ¡°The army led by His Majesty is setting up camp.¡± Terdin lowered the foot he had been resting on the stirrup. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Five miles away.¡± ¡°They¡¯re noting now?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Did you ask directly?¡± ¡°I spoke with the captain of the royal guard, ive. He said they will rest tonight and depart again tomorrow morning.¡± Aedun, the lieutenant, approached with his horse in tow and muttered to Terdin. ¡°They could easily arrive by tonight. Is it because the king avoids traveling at night? Or could there be some hidden reason¡­?¡± The Count of Badio, standing behind them, confidently interjected. ¡°It must mean they want us to prepare an exceptional wee!¡± Terdin didn¡¯t deliberate long and replied, ¡°Reasonable enough. In that case, Count, you should personally organize an advance party. If you¡¯re waiting ahead to greet His Majesty, it¡¯ll put him at ease.¡± Badio replied as though he had been waiting for this suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll take only my knights.¡± ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Terdin then turned to Aedun. ¡°No need to overthink, Aedun. Just consider this extra time to prepare. Make sure any soldiers who can wash by tomorrow do so, and arrange a lineup to wee the royal procession.¡± ¡°Yes, General.¡± Once the lieutenant, the count, and the othermanders dispersed, Terdin quickly turned, handing his reins to Ram. As Ram took hold of them, Terdin whispered, ¡°You seem to have something to say. You¡¯ve been restless since the meeting earlier.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this something we need to discuss privately?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Terdin led Ram to a secluded spot away from prying ears. Even when they were alone, Terdin spoke very softly. ¡°What is it?¡± Ram recounted his entire conversation with Jedrick from earlier that day. He braced himself for the scolding that would inevitably follow¡ªfor not reporting sooner. But instead of anger, Terdin seemed invigorated, as though something exciting hade up. ¡°We¡¯ll need to negotiate again. It must be dealt with before His Majesty arrives. Follow me.¡± Moments ago, Terdin had seemed reluctant and sluggish about preparing for the king¡¯s arrival. Now, his movements were swift and purposeful. The first ce Terdin went was his tent. He entered alone and came back out carrying arge chunk of iron. It was wrapped neatly in a leather pouch, but Ram recognized it immediately¡ªit was Mantum¡¯s axe. Next, Terdin headed to Jedrick¡¯s tent. Jedrick was sitting with his eyes closed, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised to see Terdin, as if he had been expecting him. Even when the general mmed the axe down with the force of an executioner, Jedrick remained calm, wearing only an expression of resignation. ¡°I intend to present this axe to His Majesty Gant tomorrow as a trophy of victory.¡± Jedrick replied calmly, ¡°The victor ims all. It is a bitter loss for me, but if that¡¯s your choice, I cannot refuse.¡± Jedrick¡¯sposure was unshaken until Terdin¡¯s next words. ¡°However, I could return it to you.¡± Jedrick and Terdin locked eyes, scrutinizing each other as though trying to read the other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The terms?¡± Jedrick asked, and Terdin responded before the question was fully formed. ¡°I hear one of the prisoners you¡¯ve captured came here to kill Mantum. A noble, no less.¡± Jedrick nced at Ram before replying. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Is he alive?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Probably?¡± ¡°He was alive before I came here. But now, who knows? A wolf bite isn¡¯t exactly a small injury.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s trade.¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Jedrick asked in disbelief. Terdin nodded, and Jedrick confirmed, ¡°Why trade? You could easily string me up and have your men march in to retrieve the prisoner. Is he really so important that you¡¯d give up Mantum¡¯s axe for him?¡± ¡°If I present this axe to the king, he¡¯ll keep it as a trophy, locked away in some storeroom, never to be looked at again. But to your people, it¡¯s a family heirloom. That noble boy might mean little to you, just another bargaining chip for somepensation. But to us, he¡¯s invaluable. He¡¯s worth the trade.¡± ¡°Invaluable?¡± Ram couldn¡¯t understand the general¡¯s reasoning. Until recently, even Terdin barely knew the boy¡¯s name. ¡°When?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± ¡°Just say yes or no.¡± From Jedrick¡¯s perspective, Ram thought, there was no reason to refuse this deal. But still, Jedrick took his time, clearly calcting whether there was a trap. ¡°Deal.¡± The moment Jedrick agreed, Terdin shouted to a soldier outside, ¡°Bring pen, ink, and parchment!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± While they waited for the supplies, Jedrick remarked, ¡°A deal conducted in the dead of night is something we regard as dishonorable. I¡¯ll write the letter, but my people won¡¯tply.¡± ¡°Fair enough. How would you ensure they do?¡± ¡°We need daylight. Set the exchange for dawn tomorrow.¡± Terdin seemed to consider something before countering, ¡°What about just before dawn? The sun will rise during the exchange.¡± ¡°...Agreed. And to ensure there¡¯s no trickery, I¡¯lle along.¡± ¡°Location?¡± ¡°The same as before.¡± ¡°Fine. But¡­¡± As if he had just remembered, Terdin added, though it was clear he had wanted to ask this from the beginning, ¡°What about that curse you mentioned? None of my men have died a gruesome death because of it.¡± Jedrick stared directly at Ram and replied, ¡°Do you think a curse ends with one person dying simply?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯splicated, even to kill one person?¡± Terdin quipped mockingly before leaving the tent. Ram followed, unable to bring himself to look back at Jedrick. ¡°The exchange is at dawn, so get some rest.¡± Terdin said, heading off somewhere in the camp. As the allied patrols hurried to deliver letters to the Geron camp and return with replies, Ram did as Terdin ordered and went to sleep. The camp was restless, soldiers bustling about their tasks in preparation for theing day. A few bumped into Ram as he made his way to his quarters, offering quick apologies as they passed. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Surprisingly, the soldiers seemed to have kept quiet about Ram¡¯s actions; most didn¡¯t know he was the one who killed Mantum, let alone that he was just a regr soldier. Even themanders were unaware, and there were no rumors circting. The hood and helmet he wore appeared to be effective¡ªsoldiers who had been in the same unit as him didn¡¯t recognize him at all. Besides, most of them were low-ranking troops who had never been near General Terdin. The idea that the ¡°soldier with the hood and helmet¡± standing beside the general was once a ve soldier carrying a spear beside them was unimaginable. Ram¡¯s tent was located on the outskirts of the camp, a personal tent assigned to him after bing a shadow. Though small, it had a bed. Every time Ram entered, he felt uneasy. Since arriving at the battlefield, he had rarely slept in a tent, let alone a personal one. Tents were only given to soldiers of a certain rank or higher. Those below that rank were given just a nket, whether they slept on grass or stone. Thefort of the bed was almost unsettling to him. That night, Ramy awake in the toofortable bed. His mind was consumed with the curse Jedrick had mentioned, preventing him from sleeping. ¡®That wizard has ced a spell on you.¡¯ No matter how hard Ram tried to forget, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the witch¡¯s magic. Ram didn¡¯t even know her name. To the vigers, she was called the "kind witch." Among traders, she was simply an herbalist. Her medicines were notoriously bitter, so children called her the "bitter medicine granny." ¡®Kill that woman. Leave no trace of a murder. Burn the body.¡¯ That was the order given by Baron Selken. The crime? Allegedly spreading rumors about Selken''s death. Whether it was true or not, Ram didn¡¯t know. When given an order to kill, Ram carried it out. Even if the target was a wizard, the rules didn¡¯t change. There were rumors that she could turn people into frogs if she didn¡¯t like them, but Ram wasn¡¯t afraid. Killing was simply a matter of striking first before the other¡¯s weapon¡ªor magic¡ªcould reach you. But for the first time, as Ram went to kill the "kind witch," he questioned the act of killing. ¡®Is it really the duty of a ve to kill anyone their mastermands, even without knowing if the person is guilty? Even if they are guilty, do I have the right to kill them?¡¯ As a lord, Selken had the authority to execute his subjects. Or did he? Probably. Lords created thews of theirnds and could enforce them. "Then why resort to assassination instead of holding a trial?" Ram followed the order anyway, heading to kill the "kind witch." As usual, he began by sneaking into her house. But her home had no defenses against intruders. He could have stomped his way through the front door and reached her bedroom without being noticed. It took Ram no more than six breaths to press a de to the witch¡¯s neck. Despite the de at her throat, the witch remained calm, as if she had expected this. Normally, Ram would have killed her before she could speak, but this time, he hesitated. Should he really kill her? A question he had never asked before surfaced in his mind. Had the witch¡¯s magic already taken hold of him?N?v(el)B\\jnn If so, it must have happened months ago because Ram already knew her. He had bought herbs from her shop several times, and she had even given him bread to eat when she saw his emaciated frame. It wasn¡¯t because he knew her that he hesitated¡ªRam had killed people he was familiar with before. If his mastermanded it, he obeyed. But this time, he couldn¡¯t. It was the bread she had given him and the greetings she always offered. She knew he was a ve yet still treated him kindly. Most people changed once they discovered his status. They either became hostile or indifferent. Ram couldn¡¯t bring himself to draw the de across her throat and stepped back. When the witch turned and saw his face, she was startled¡ªnot because someone was there to kill her, but because it was Ram. "How did you end up doing such a terrible thing?" The witch wept for him, and Ram realizedter, after leaving her house, that he had cried as well. "If you kill even those you know, this will be your life forever." Ram had never thought of it as strange before. What¡¯s the big deal about killing someone you know? If your master ordered it, you did it. That was the life of a ve. No reasons were necessary. But this time, Ram wanted to know why. "Did you predict the lord¡¯s death?" "No." "People say the kind witch prophesied that Lord Selken would die soon." "I merely expressed concern over ill omens in his future." "There¡¯s also a rumor you were preparing poison to make the prophecye true." "If I could really make poison, why would I let everyone know? Wouldn¡¯t I do it in secret?" "Did you curse him to die?" "No." "Then just tell the truth. You can prove your innocence in a trial." Ram tried to reason with the witch, using what little he knew. She gave him a bitter smile. "A trial would require the lord to use me formally. But Selken can¡¯t do that¡ªthere¡¯s no legal basis. Even if he fabricates a reason, punishing me through the courts would make him look weak, as though he feared the words of a witch. So, he chose the easiest way." "The easiest way?" "He sent you." "Then why don¡¯t you just deny the rumors? Tell people you didn¡¯t prepare poison." "Words from a witch are twisted once they reach people¡¯s ears. The truth bes lies, and lies be truth. I¡¯ve never used magic in this vige, but they believe I¡¯m a witch. So, I became one." "But you did predict the lord¡¯s future." "It wasn¡¯t a prediction; it was concern. Like telling someone to dress warmly to avoid catching a cold. But I should have been more careful. Selken already believes I intend to kill him, so everything I say and do bes evidence in his mind." The witch looked at Ram and asked softly, "Do you also believe I¡¯m a witch? Is that why you agree to kill me?" "No. I¡¯m a ve. I didn¡¯t agree¡ªI¡¯m just following orders." "Then you believe you must obey, even though you don¡¯t have to." Ram didn¡¯t understand. He believed he had to follow his master¡¯s orders. That was how he got meat. He hated eating it, but he needed to ept it to share with the other ves. He couldn¡¯t imagine another way. Ram had to kill the witch. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 16 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 16: The Witch''s Magic ¡°The Witch¡¯s Magic? What are you suddenly talking about?¡± Terdin paused, halting his attempt to mount his horse. There wasn¡¯t much time left until the dawn deal with Jedrick. ¡°Yes, I think the curse that killed Mantum was stopped by that witch''s magic. I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you talk about it on the way to the Skara ins?¡± The general looked anxious. He also looked tired. Preparing for the king¡¯s arrival was demanding enough; adding this matter to his te made it almost overwhelming. This was a task he could have delegated to an Lieutenant, yet Terdin insisted on handling it personally. ¡°If I talk about it on the way, the Chieftain Jedrick might overhear¡­¡± Ram trailed off, uncertain. Terdin lowered his voice. ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t really listened to you properly before.¡± Terdin looked up at the sky. ¡°When the king arrives, there¡¯ll be even less time for such things. Come inside for a moment.¡± Terdin sat in a chair by the table inside the tent and gestured to another chair for Ram. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a story that takes so long you¡¯d need to sit for it.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long. But it¡¯s not something to be rushed through either. Start with your story first. Then we¡¯ll discuss the witch¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°What kind of story do you mean?¡± Ram asked hurriedly, suddenly feeling more anxious. ¡°Who is your father?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You have a father, even if you¡¯re from a family of ves. I want to know about you. Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Can I tell you now?¡± ¡°As I said, there won¡¯t be another chance if not now.¡± After hesitating, Ram spoke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°My father was likely a serf. My mother was probably the child of serfs too¡­ Can I start from here?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°There were two consecutive years of drought, and my father couldn¡¯t meet the required harvest quota. My mother starved to death holding my second and third siblings. My father sold me, his eldest, into very to save me. With the money, he built a grave for my mother and the children, then died by their graveside. My father doesn¡¯t have a grave. There was no money, and no one to bury him.¡± ¡°You were young. How do you remember all this?¡± ¡°I heard it from others. Though faint, I do recall my father crying, and it aligns with the story.¡± ¡°Was it then that you ended up with Baron Selken?¡± ¡°No. My first owner went bankrupt. I was sold to the baron when I was about ten or eleven.¡± ¡°What work did you do at the baron¡¯s estate?¡± ¡°I started by carrying sacks of wheat.¡± Being weak, he couldn¡¯t carry them well and was often beaten. Meals consisted of a single piece of bread and a cup of water each day. he was beaten more often than not. Only after he started killing people did he finally have days where he wasn¡¯t beaten. ¡°When did you start killing?¡± ¡°At sixteen.¡± ¡°How did Baron Selken discover you had such a talent?¡± ¡°That day¡­ the ve usually assigned to serve him was sick, so I was tasked with delivering his breakfast. I was worried he might wake, so I walked silently. Fortunately, he was already awake, standing by the window. I stood still until he ordered me to ce the food on the table. I didn¡¯t know the protocol.¡± Terdin quickly grasped the situation. ¡°If I know Selken, he probably didn¡¯t notice you at all as you approached, did he?¡± ¡°No. I stood there for nearly half an hour. Then he scolded me for not having brought breakfast sooner¡­¡± ¡°And then he realized you were behind him?¡± ¡°Yes. At first, he was angry, saying I should have made my presence known. But then he said something strange, something about how I made no sound when moving. Back then, I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Walking quietly wasn¡¯t considered a special skill¡ªjust something you had to do to avoid punishment.¡± ¡°And that alone made him train you as an assassin?¡± ¡°No. There were other tests.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°First, he had me try standing behind him without him noticing while he looked out a window.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very difficult.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t. All I did was stand behind him as instructed, matching the direction he turned whenever he did. If he kept turning, so did I.¡± ¡°You made sure no one was ever in the direction he looked?¡± ¡°Yes. Until he called my name, I stayed where he couldn¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°Could you do that with me too?¡± ¡°If I memorize your walking patterns, I think I could do it easily.¡± Terdin stroked his chin, his expression darkening. Ram worried he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Were there any other tests?¡± Ram made a shape with his fingers as he exined. ¡°He handed me a small wooden rod, like the ones used to press sealing wax. He said he¡¯d call Master Zenri into the room and ordered me to press it against his neck without him noticing. I followed the instructions. When Master Zenri entered, I managed to touch his neck with the rod without him realizing.¡± When Zenri eventually noticed, he stumbled back, shocked, his face pale as he stared at Ram. Selkenughed heartily, seemingly satisfied, while paying no attention to his son¡¯s distress. Zenri, however, didn¡¯tugh. The image of his furious, tear-filled, and humiliated face remained etched in Ram¡¯s memory. Even so, Zenri didn¡¯t retaliate immediately. On a few asions, he intentionally repeated simr tasks to torment Ram. But Ram didn¡¯t find it too difficult; at times, it felt like a brief respite from his usual work. ¡°Even after you began assassination work, did you remain a ve?¡± ¡°Yes. My life got easier, but it didn¡¯t fundamentally change.¡± ¡°Probably deliberate, to keep your role as an assassin hidden from others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hate to ask, but I must. Did you ever enjoy killing?¡± ¡°Not once.¡± ¡°Was it difficult?¡± ¡°Not particrly.¡± ¡°Any guilt?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Was that life happy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have you ever missed it?¡± ¡°Never.¡± Ram answered firmly. In his memory, there wasn¡¯t a single moment of happiness, and he never wanted to return to that life. However, as he spoke, he recalled one fleeting moment of joy. Her name was Ran. ves¡¯ names were often like that. Ran lingered around Ram, and he quite liked her. But he concealed his feelings. If rumors spread about young male and female ves having feelings for each other, it could lead to disaster. Ram had witnessed too many misfortunes befall female ves, and he wanted to protect Ran from such a fate. Above all, Ram was a killer. The meeting of a murderer and an innocent girl was never meant to be. That was why he didn''t approach her even though he understood Ran¡¯s feelings. Still he couldn¡¯tpletely abandon the hope that perhaps, someday, they might meet again. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Maybe they could meet if there was a day when he no longer killed. Then, he¡¯d be able to tell her all the things he couldn¡¯t say before. But one day, Ran disappeared. Even though they worked in the same castle, it was rare for male and female ves to cross paths, so he assumed their paths just hadn¡¯t ovepped. It wasn¡¯t untilter that he heard the news. ¡®Ran? I think she was sold off a month or two ago. She was a hard worker, so I don¡¯t know why they sold her.¡¯ That was all the information he managed to get from the steward¡¯s offhandment. There was nothing he could do about it. ves disappeared like that all the time. ¡®If I ever escape this life of very, I¡¯ll find her. I¡¯ll tell her that I wanted to meet her too, that even though I¡¯ve done terrible things, I¡¯ve dreamed of doing ordinary things with her. I¡¯ll ask if she ever felt the same, or if it was all just my delusion.¡¯ Ram thought of this fantasy as happiness, but he never told Terdin. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough about your past. Let¡¯s talk about the witch¡¯s magic. You say it stopped Mantum¡¯s curse?¡± Ram, realizing he had wasted too much time recounting his life story, hurriedly shifted the topic. ¡°Under orders from my master, I once had to kill a witch. She had supposedly foretold Selken¡¯s death. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t punish her legally, so they secretly sent me to kill her. I was even instructed to burn her body to leave no trace.¡± ¡°Burn the witch to ashes? I thought Baron Selken didn¡¯t believe in superstitions. Well, I guess he¡¯s no exception.¡± Terdin gestured for him to continue. ¡°Killing the witch was easy. She made no effort to guard against intruders and lived alone, so there was no one to trace her disappearance.¡± ¡°Did the witch really deserve death?¡± ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know or care whether she was guilty. But this time was different. I said earlier that I don¡¯t feel guilt over killing people, but in this case, I did.¡± ¡°So, is this your confession about killing a poor, innocent witch?¡± Terdin nced at the eastern sky, now brightening beyond the barracks. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± Terdin turned back to Ram. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her?¡± ¡°I think that was the first and only time I disobeyed my master¡¯s orders.¡± It pained Ram to speak. It felt as though he was exposing his deepest ws. But he knew he never would if he didn¡¯t say it now. ¡°And you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve told this story to.¡± ¡°So, what does this have to do with the matter at hand?¡± Terdin asked, more out of curiosity than urgency. ¡°I stopped just before killing her. Instead, I made her an offer. I asked if she could disappear without a trace. My master had ordered me to erase all evidence of her, so there was no need to bring proof of her death. My master had no way to confirm whether a dead person was truly gone. I told her that if she vanished, she could live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a hard offer to refuse.¡± ¡°But in return, she gave me something strange.¡± ¡°Something strange?¡± ¡°She said, ¡®You erased my death once, so I will erase your death once in return.¡¯¡± ¡°Erase your death?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what she meant until I met those two wizards you introduced me to.¡± Ram recalled the scent of the powder they had used¡ªthe powder supposedly linked to the death curses of the Geronian shamans. ¡°She sprinkled me with some powder¡ªfive different kinds of powder. It smelled like herbs and flowers. At first, I thought she was casting some kind of spell to kill me. But nothing happened. She just said something like a prophecy. ¡®You¡¯ll be called to the north. Death will find you, but I will block it once. Only once. My magic cannot stop a second death.¡¯¡± Terdin, who had remained silent for the most part, now looked more serious than ever. His stillness made Ram nervous, prompting him to speak. ¡°If what Grand Chief Jedrick says is true, then I survived Mantum¡¯s death curse. Could it be thanks to the magic of that good witch? If so, does that mean the second death curse is stilling?¡± Terdin shook his head. ¡°Both might be lies.¡± ¡°Both? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean both Mantum¡¯s curse and the good witch¡¯s blessing could be lies. I¡¯m not trying to insult the witch¡¯s intentions. But perhaps the best she could do in gratitude for sparing her life was to give youforting words. Maybe there was no first curse, no second curse, and no protective magic. Your survival in the Geronian camp and your sessful assassinations were all because of your own skills. No curse hindered you, and no magic helped you.¡± Terdin grasped Ram¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you understand why I asked about your past? I wanted to change your perspective. I needed to know how you¡¯ve lived to tell you this.¡± In Terdin¡¯s firm grasp and gaze, Ram felt a warmth he hadn¡¯t experienced since losing his father¡ªa warmth that had be a distant memory. ¡°If you were content with your life, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to bring you to ¡®this side.¡¯ But you¡¯ve been living in pain, without even realizing it. You need to leave that world. Remember, you don¡¯t have to follow anyone else¡¯s orders anymore.¡± Ram suddenly realized that Terdin¡¯s words matched what the good witch had said. ¡°You believe you must obey your master¡¯s orders, but in truth, you don¡¯t.¡± Terdin released Ram¡¯s hand, stood up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s assume the good witch¡¯s words were true. The second death thates for you¡ªsurvive it with your own strength.¡± His warm voice turned chilling. ¡°From now on, decide how you will serve your ¡®Young Master Zenri.¡¯¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 17 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 17: ve and Master (1) The day Zenri became aware of Ram was one morning during his childhood, when he was summoned by his father. To be precise, he had undoubtedly seen him countless times as a ve, but this was the day Zenri truly recognized his existence. It was around the time Zenri was fourteen. Or was it thirteen? ¡®The exact year didn¡¯t matter. Zenri entered the room where his father awaited him. ¡°Did you call for me?¡± His father just stared at him in silence. ¡°Father?¡± Finally, his father spoke. ¡°Do you feel anything strange?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another person in this room. Can¡¯t you see them?¡± Thinking this was some sort of hide-and-seek game, Zenri began searching around the room. He checked behind the curtains, under the table¡ªthere was no one. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± His father chuckled, augh that felt unsettling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zenri asked irritably. Then his father said, ¡°Enough fooling around. Go ahead and strike.¡± ¡°What am I supposed to strike?¡± Zenri thought the words were directed at him. But in fact, they were meant for someone behind him. At that moment, something cold and hard touched his neck. Zenri thought it was a de. His father had many enemies. As his only son, Zenri was an obvious target for his father¡¯s rivals, and he was always careful. So, when he felt the touch on his neck, he thought the long-dreaded assassin had finallye. Terrified, Zenri fell to the floor. Looking up, he saw a young ve holding what turned out not to be a de, but a paperweight. The ve folded the paperweight and bowed in apology. But Zenri didn¡¯t notice the ve¡¯s apologetic demeanor. All he could think was, This lunatic dared to threaten the son of a baron? This is an offense deserving immediate execution! Yet, his father, who should have ordered the execution, wasughing heartily at Zenri¡¯s fall, the most amused he¡¯d been in ages. ¡°Since you entered this room, that boy has been following you and pressing that rod against your neck. Did you truly not notice?¡± Zenri hadn¡¯t noticed at all¡ªhadn¡¯t even been aware of his presence. Refusing to admit this, heshed out in anger. ¡°How can youugh at me being threatened by that lowly ve?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard not tough when you find such a gem among the trash.¡± His father didn¡¯t apologize. Instead, he fixed Zenri with a cold re, a silent warning not to argue further. Against such a look, there was nothing Zenri could do but turn his anger toward the ve. The boy¡¯s name was Ram. Regardless of his father¡¯s orders, the ve had dared to threaten the master¡¯s son! Zenri never forgot the humiliation. From that day, he began tormenting Ram. But Ram never reacted the way Zenri hoped. No matter how much work Zenri doubled, Ram silentlypleted it. Even when made to repeat the same task dozens of times, such as moving 100 sacks of flour back and forth between rooms, Ram responded only with, ¡°Yes, young master.¡± After a week of this, Zenri was the one who ended up scolded by the butler. Eventually, even his father found out, and Zenri was forbidden from assigning tasks to the ves. So he turned to constant verbal jabs instead, criticizing Ram¡¯s appearance, smell, and general unpleasantness. But Ram simply endured it all with his usual responses: ¡°Yes, young master. Understood, young master. My apologies, young master.¡± Ultimately, Zenri grew tired. But he didn¡¯t give up. The humiliation was indelible, deepening with time. Eventually, Zenri found his opportunity. He discovered that a ve girl, Ran, had feelings for Ram. The next time Zenri opened his eyes, he was lying on a patch of grass. He didn¡¯t know the in was called Skara. His arms were bound behind him, and he was precariously slung over the back of a horse. With every step the horse took, its movements jostled him, making him feel nauseous. Though he didn¡¯t vomit due to his awkward position, saliva dripped uncontrobly from his mouth, swinging in rhythm with the horse¡¯s gait. At first, Zenri walked on his own. Though his arms were tied and bound further with rope, he managed. But his frail body, weakened from over a week of captivity, soon gave out. He copsed shortly after setting out. The barbarian escorting him cursed and pulled him up, only for him to copse again. Frustrated, the barbarian slung him over the horse like a sack. ¡®Damn barbarians. Just wait until I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll bring my father¡¯s army and ughter everyst one of you. The men will be beheaded, the women enved, and the children burned in their homes until no trace of you remains!¡¯ Born a noble, Zenri had learned to be proud and unyielding. He didn¡¯t forget a single humiliation. When the horse finally stopped, Zenri was forcibly hauled off and made to stand in the grass, though his hands remained bound. ¡®Cowards, tying me up like this!¡¯ He red at the barbarian chieftain standing before him. His muscr back seemed imprable, like steel. ¡®Of course they¡¯d keep me tied. If they untied me, I¡¯d grab his sword and kill him instantly before escaping!¡¯ The chieftain turned to face him, and Zenri flinched, worried his thoughts had been read. But the chieftain merely shoved him forward, barking iprehensiblemands. Guessing he was supposed to move, Zenri walked cautiously. The chieftain grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to stop. His voice was heavy, oppressive. Zenri stumbled like a puppet, swayed by the man¡¯smands. Whenever the pressure eased slightly, he pretended to groan in pain, hoping to elicit sympathy. ¡®This isn¡¯t groveling; it¡¯s strategy. Soon my groans will be reced by your screams!¡¯ Zenri looked up at the chieftain and vowed silently. The chieftain, with his ornate attire and the deference of his people, was clearly the leader of the barbarian tribe. His name sounded something like Ikaum or Ikarum, though Zenri wasn¡¯t sure. To be honest, Zenri was afraid of him. He had confidently denied usations of killing Mantum when interrogated by another barbarian, knowing the man was the only one who spoke hisnguage. But if the chieftain had questioned him directly, he doubted he could have maintained hisposure. ¡®Not that I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m just pretending to be, so they¡¯ll let their guard down!¡¯ Zenri shrank back, feigning vulnerability. ¡®Go ahead, posture all you want. My father is far scarier than you. This will be thest time you try to act tough in front of me. Soon you¡¯ll kneel before a Selken noble and expose all your weaknesses.¡¯ Zenri knew why he¡¯d been brought to this in. ording to the barbarian who spoke hisnguage, the Triton army had requested a prisoner exchange, arranged hastily at dawn. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡®So they finally epted my terms? These brutes must¡¯ve taken ages to understand my proposition.¡¯ Though unsure whether the trantor had conveyed his words correctly, Zenri had heard the word ¡°exchange.¡± It meant someone would be given in return for his freedom. ¡®Ram will be taken, and I¡¯ll be set free. That ve will inherit my suffering¡ªno, it must be worse. Mantum was a god to these people! Killing their god means Ram won¡¯t get an easy death.¡¯ Zenri eagerly anticipated who might havee to fetch him. ¡®Of course, it must be General Terdin. Or maybe... maybe Father himself hase! For a noble of my stature, they must have been informed long ago.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t a knight of Triton who came to negotiate. Instead, another barbarian arrived¡ªthis one dressed even more impressively than the tribal leader, indicating a higher rank. The man brought with him a massive axe. It wasn¡¯t Ram. When the man held out the axe with both hands, the tribal leader carefully took it with equal reverence. The solid axe, which looked capable of smashing rocks, was handled as delicately as a basket of eggs. It wasn¡¯t just its weight that made him cautious¡ªhis actions conveyed deep respect. The expression on the leader¡¯s face transformed, his previously fearsome demeanor reced with a mixture of awe and sorrow. In stark contrast, Zenri was treated roughly. The tribal leader said something and shoved Zenri in the back. With his arms bound in front, Zenri stumbled forward and fell face-first to the ground, his nose bleeding. Unable to stand on his own, he could only rub his face in the dirt where his blood pooled. Suddenly, the spot where the wolf had bitten him red with excruciating pain. Though it had oddly not hurt until now, the fall seemed to have triggered the agony. Zenri couldn¡¯t remember the exact moment he was bitten by the wolf. He remembered the wolf charging, the night sky above him, and then... nothing. When he woke, he was surrounded by barbarians looking down at him. All he could recall were the feverish, delirious days that followed. The barbarian who had brought the axe helped Zenri to his feet but didn¡¯t untie him. Mounting his horse, the man spoke to Zenri. ¡°Follow me.¡± He spoke in the southernmon tongue. Though Zenri had never seen him before and the man was clearly a barbarian, he had no choice but to obey. The man rode off on horseback alone. Zenri was forced to walk. He had expected at least a cart to carry him, if not a proper carriage. He had thought he was free, but he wasn¡¯t. The surrounding darkness made it impossible to tell where he was. Surely, they were heading toward the Triton army¡ªweren¡¯t they? Zenri stumbled after the horse, struggling to keep up. Though the horse walked slowly, Zenri had to move at almost a jog to match its pace. His breath came in ragged gasps. ¡®Why the hell is he just riding off? Couldn¡¯t he let me ride too?¡¯ Zenri wanted to stop and yell at him but was too afraid of what might happen if he did. He still feared the barbarians might change their minds and drag him back. He nced back. About a hundred paces behind, the barbarians who had been watching him turned and left. Looking the other way, he saw two Triton soldiers waiting in the distance. Relief washed over Zenri. ¡®I¡¯m saved. It¡¯s over. I survived.¡¯ Throughout his captivity, Zenri had been haunted by the words of the so-called ¡°kind witch¡± of the vige near the Selken estate. ¡®Looking at you, young master, Selken¡¯s future doesn¡¯t seem very bright.¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The witch had said this when Zenri, drunk and seeking entertainment, had ordered a vige girl to sing for him. The girl had refused, even bursting into tears. It was absurd. All he had done was ask for a song. He had even tossed her a 1-flin coin as payment. Sure, he had lifted her skirt a little when he handed her the coin, and stroked her leg with the back of his hand, but that was hardly offensive. Girls liked being touched like that. He had maintained his noble dignity the entire time. Yet, she had begged for forgiveness while sobbing. Forgiveness for what? He had done nothing wrong. Zenri hadn¡¯t even gotten angry at her. For a lord¡¯s son to show such restraint with amoner should have made him a hero among the vigers. But that crazy old crone had gone on to warn him. You can¡¯t go on living like this, young master of Selken.¡¯ Zenri, drunk and bold, had retorted, ¡®If you¡¯re a witch, speak like one. Give me a prophecy, and I¡¯ll pretend to listen.¡¯ ¡®Very well. Let me put it this way. When the cold mist of the north surrounds you, darkness will descend. And at the end of that darkness lies only a cold death. Change your ways before it¡¯s toote, young master.¡¯ Not wanting to admit he was scared, Zenri had thrown the coin meant for the vige girl at the witch. ¡®Take this as your payment, you old hag!¡¯ He hadughed it off with his friends, but once home, he was both terrified and furious. He begged his father to kill the witch. The old woman had been burned to ashes, leaving no trace. His father had made sure of that. ¡®How¡¯s that, you wicked hag! You¡¯re dead, and I¡¯m alive! Your prophecy was wrong!¡¯ At the end of the in, the two Triton soldiers waiting turned out to be none other than General Terdin and Ram. Though they wore helmets and scarves, Zenri recognized them instantly. ¡®That ve is standing next to the grand general? Ha! Of course.¡¯ Zenri immediately pieced everything together. ¡®That ve stole my glory. He must have taken Mantum¡¯s head to the general and imed credit. And that¡¯s how he earned his ce there.¡¯ What he had feared most hade to pass. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 18 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 18: ve and the Master (2) When Zenri stood before Terdin, especially before Ram, he was acutely embarrassed about the state of his own body. He was still in the clothes he had worn on the night he went to kill Mantum, without armor, and his pants were filthy with filth. While he was imprisoned, he couldn¡¯t control his excretions. It wasn¡¯t that they had stopped him from relieving himself, but he was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t move and had to do it lying down. The barbarians cleaned up after him but didn¡¯t bother to change his clothes or wash him. Zenri remained in that state. His body was covered in wounds, his face was undoubtedly unrecognizable due to dirt, and his hair¡¯s condition was obvious without even looking. And the smell? Now, with a nosebleed to add, could Ram even recognize him? If not, how else could Ram see his master and sit still on his horse without moving? Shouldn¡¯t he immediately dismount and prostrate himself, crying, ¡®Young master, are you all right?¡¯ As soon as Zenri regained his breath, he summoned all his strength tosh out at Terdin. ¡°How could you allow me to be dragged away by these savages? If my father finds out, he will never forgive you, General Terdin.¡± Terdin replied nonchntly, ¡°I expected no thanks, but I didn¡¯t expect threats toe first, Zenri Selken.¡± ¡®What?! This old man!¡¯ Zenri nearly shouted more at Terdin but stopped himself. The general was undoubtedly the one who orchestrated this prisoner exchange. For the sake of his future rtionship with his father, Zenri couldn¡¯t provoke him. Yes, gratitude should havee first. But apologizing? That was out of the question. Apologizing would demean a noble¡¯s dignity. Instead, Zenri turned his anger toward Ram. ¡°What is the meaning of this? A ve sitting on a horse, looking down on me? Dismount immediately!¡± Ram didn¡¯t respond. Zenri raised his voice, looking around. ¡°And where is the horse for me to ride?¡± Zenri could easily imagine how impressive he must look right now. A soldier, captured by the enemy and tortured, returning unbowed and shoutingmands. All in front of General Terdin, the suprememander of the nation¡¯s army! In the future, Terdin would surely praise his courage to his father, and his father would craft heroic tales of his son to spread among their vassals. Perhaps even the king would hear of it. Sure enough, Terdin epted Zenri¡¯s demand and ordered Ram, ¡°You heard him. Your master cannot walk while you ride. Dismount.¡± Ram obediently got off the horse. Zenri, emboldened, decided to expose Ram¡¯s lies. ¡°This ve surely told you he cut off Mantum¡¯s head himself, didn¡¯t he? But that¡¯s not true. I was the one who nned it!¡± Though parched, Zenri¡¯s words came out smoothly, better than he¡¯d expected. ¡°When an army captures a castle at the cost of thousands of soldiers¡¯ lives, the credit doesn¡¯t go to the soldiers but to themander. Likewise, Mantum¡¯s death wasn¡¯t the doing of the one who swung the de. It was mine! Yes, that¡¯s right, General. Your thoughts are correct. You were deceived. It was I who killed Mantum, and this ve merely swung the sword on my orders. The victory in this war is mine!¡± As expected, Terdin frowned upon hearing this revtion. How enraged he must be, having been deceived by a ve for days! Zenri continued, directing his words toward the barbarians. ¡°Look at him! He¡¯s the one who killed your war god Mantum. And I was the one whomanded it. Do you realize the grave mistake you¡¯ve made? Trading a mere axe for a national hero like me!¡± A young barbarian, wearing an ornate helmet, merely stared at him coldly. Earlier, he had spoken a little of the southernmon tongue, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t fluent or found Zenri¡¯s words tooplicated. ¡°Well then, General Terdin, take me to the allied camp as a hero!¡± Zenri confidently extended his hand to take the reins. However, Ram handed the reins not to Zenri but to Terdin. Terdin held them and stared quietly at Zenri. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though displeased, Zenri extended his hand toward the general again. ¡°Let¡¯s be fair and walk together,¡± Terdin said. ¡°Fair?¡± Zenri eximed in disbelief. Terdin neither dismounted nor acknowledged Zenri¡¯s long speech about his achievements. Instead, he gently turned the horse and said to the young barbarian chief, ¡°Jedrick, follow me. Those two don¡¯t talk much, so we should get going first.¡± The young barbarian nced down at Zenri curiously but said nothing and followed Terdin. The horse Ram had been riding was taken by Terdin. ¡°Huh?¡± Zenri gasped. Only Zenri and Ram were left on the ins. ¡°Wait, what is this¡­?¡± He called out, but Terdin didn¡¯t respond. Zenri¡¯s voice scattered emptily across the ins. ¡°¡­nonsense?¡± No matter how long he waited, Terdin didn¡¯t return. He had really left. This wasn¡¯t a joke. Zenri was utterly bbergasted. He wanted to curse someone, but there was no suitable target. The barbarians who had tormented him were already gone, and even if they were present, he couldn¡¯t risk offending them. Terdin, who should have treated the sole heir of the Selken family with due respect, had left, and Zenri couldn¡¯t very well demand anything of him. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I clearly told them who the great hero was who killed Mantum. Could that old man not understand me because I spoke too quickly?¡¯ The only one left was Ram. Zenri could say whatever he wanted to him¡ªcurse him, beat him in anger. But what was the point? What could a ve do? What would a ve know? No, I need to vent my anger! That¡¯s what ves are for! ¡°Take off that ugly helmet, you bastard!¡± Zenri shouted. Ram obediently removed his helmet and pulled back his hood. Seeing his clean face only enraged Zenri further. While his master had suffered, Ram had evidently eaten and rested well, his skin smooth and healthy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, young master,¡± Ram said politely. ¡°What, you bastard? Are you giving me orders now?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t bring me a horse right now, I won¡¯t take a single step.¡± Zenri resolved to stay put until Ram brought him a horse. He had no idea how Ram would find one in the middle of the ins, but that wasn¡¯t Zenri¡¯s concern¡ªit was Ram¡¯s problem. Ram stood still, saying nothing, and Zenri did the same. The bite wound on his body throbbed painfully. The barbarian healer had sprinkled powder, ced leaves, and even applied some kind of insects to the wound, but it seemed their filthy methods had worsened it. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the army have someone to treat the wounded? No, I need to get home quickly. Father¡¯s physician once treated the king himself. I ne¡¯d his care. But will I even make it back to Father¡¯s estate in this state? I might actually die.¡± Ram, oblivious to Zenri¡¯s urgent thoughts, stood unmoving and silent. Despite the time apart, Ram hadn¡¯t changed. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w He was still slow, ipetent, and frustrating. ¡®Unbelievable! Even if you¡¯re a soulless ve, a person should at least be able to think. If you can¡¯t find a horse, shouldn¡¯t you offer to carry me and say, ¡®I¡¯ll carry you, young master¡¯?¡¯ Zenri couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask to be carried, out of pride. But if Ram offered, he could grudgingly ept. Y et Ram didn¡¯t offer, instead simply apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t get a horse.¡± ¡°Find a way! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± "Are you saying you don''t understand what I''m saying?" "I''m saying there''s no way to find a solution." "Then what do you expect me to do?" "You must walk on your own." "Do you want to die? Are you going to keep talking back to me like this?" Zenri thought about scolding him again, but at his next words, he fell silent. "His Majesty is said to being today. If we don''t leave now, we''ll bete." Though surprised, Zenri spoke as if he had expected it. "Is that so? Then you''d better worry about what I''ll say when I meet His Majesty." Zenri left Ram behind and began walking ahead on his own. However, he quickly realized his mistake. Although the space was wide open, it was precisely because it was open that Zenri couldn''t decide which direction to go. He couldn''t see where the allied camp was. Whether it was because of his blurry vision or the faint morning mist, he couldn¡¯t even see which way General Terdin, who had gone ahead, had gone. If he had followed him immediately, at least he could have followed the horse''s trail, but the horse was already out of sight. He was lost. Yet, he did not panic. Instead, he casually slowed down, letting Ram take the lead. Ram, with his head bowed, walked past Zenri and naturally began leading the way without realizing it. ¡®Fooling an idiot like him is hardly a challenge.¡¯ Zenri red at Ram''s back with eyes full of anger. "Yes, yes. Go ahead and leave your master behind again. How can you be so selfish? If someone is injured, you should at least slow down out of consideration!" "My apologies." Ram didn¡¯t look back but slowed his steps slightly. "You think I don''t know? I know everything about you! I know exactly what you did to me!" Though the morning mist made it hard to see clearly, it was obvious they were heading south. The direction of the rising sun to the east confirmed it. Once the mist cleared, the allied camp would soone into view. At that point, Ram would no longer be needed. "So, His Majesty ising today? You should be worried. Do you know what I went through there? You abandoned me there!" Zenri continued walking, venting the rage bottled up inside him. "When my father finds out, you''ll face the most dreadful death you can imagine. Do you know how vile your death will be? They¡¯ll feed you the same filthy water they gave me. No, just excrement would be better. Prepare yourself to eat nothing but my excrement for ten days!" Zenri lifted his shirt, exposing his stomach. "See this? Do you see this scar?" It was from when the tribal leader, Ikarum or something, had threatened him with a sword and demanded military intelligence. Zenri had confessed everything he knew, but the leader hadn''t been satisfied. Zenri had no idea what kind of answers he was expecting. In fact, he didn¡¯t even fully understand the questions. How was he supposed to know the name of the assassin organization under General Terdin or how many members it had? The only assassin he''d brought with him was a single ve. That was it. He''d said it countless times! Why wouldn''t they believe him? It was just a ve! A ve from his household who used to carry loads, an idiot who couldn¡¯t understand much and was ugly, too! But no matter how many times he said it, the tribal leader didn''t believe him. They thought he was lying. "I''ll carve ten times this into your body." Zenri pointed to the bruises on his forehead and shoulders. These were from the barbarian guards who beat him for fun while he was confined. "Do you see this? Do you? You''ll be beaten a hundred times more than I was." Finally, he showed thergest scar on his body. It was from a wolf bite. A wolf had bitten him and thrown him into the air several times. The torn flesh still hung loose and pped as he walked. "Take a good look. This scar! A wolf did this." Zenri emphasized the scar by pping it roughly with his hand. It was a mistake. The pain was excruciating, but he didn¡¯t let it show. "Pay close attention, you ve. When I return to my territory, the first thing I¡¯ll do is buy a wolf, raise it to the size of a house, and take it with me wherever I go. I''ll have it rip apart anyone who dares to defy me." If there was one thing Zenri had learned from dealing with barbarians, it was about their wolves. They also raised dogs, but those were almost unnoticeablepared to the overwhelming presence of the wolves. The size! The menace! In fairy tales, wolves were portrayed as cowardly creatures that ate little girls in red cloaks, but in reality, they looked powerful enough to tear apart knights in full armor. "I''ll feed that wolf human flesh. It¡¯ll be a wolf trained to crave the taste of human blood. Just wait to see who it''ll eat first." When Ram didn¡¯t respond, didn¡¯t even look back, and just kept walking, Zenri screamed in frustration. "You¡¯re going to die. You¡¯ll die in the ugliest, most excruciating way possible!" Even so, Ram neither stopped nor slowed down, only pressing on. Zenri wanted to grab him by the neck and stop him, but Ram was too far ahead. His strides were too quick, and Zenri¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to call out to stop him. ¡®This bastard doesn¡¯t even listen to me anymore.¡¯ Zenri shouted something that Ram couldn¡¯t possibly ignore. "That ve girl¡¯s name was Ran, wasn¡¯t it?" It was a name that would make anyone stop in their tracks. Sure enough, Ram stopped. That¡¯s right, just as he thought! [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 19 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 19: ve and the Master (3) Ram stopped. He stopped so abruptly that he almost lost his bnce, stumbling slightly. Then he turned to look at Zenri. Seeing those round, foolish eyes gave him a strange sense of normalcy. He was the ve. Zenri was the master. When the master speaks, the ve listens! ¡®Ah, things are finally back to the way they should be.¡¯ Zenri slowly approached the halted Ram. ¡°That girl who liked you¡ªshe really did, didn¡¯t she? Did you know that? Judging by your expression, you knew. I thought you didn¡¯t, but of course, you had to know. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be as shocked by what I¡¯m about to say.¡± The distance between Zenri and Ram closed to a single step. ¡°Did you know she wrote you a letter? Of course, you didn¡¯t. I made sure you wouldn¡¯t. No way you could¡¯ve known.¡± On this vast, green in, only the two of them stood. Their faces were so close that they nearly touched. Seeing the fear etched on Ram¡¯s face made Zenri feel euphoric. ¡°You can read and write, right? That girl must¡¯ve learned too, in her own way. Seeing her standing there, waiting for you at the entrance with that letter in her hand¡ªit was so hrious I couldn¡¯t resist. I asked her to hand it over, and she hesitated, but she had no choice but to give it to me. Why? Because I¡¯m the master. She, you¡ªall of you¡ªmust give me anything I ask for. Anything!¡± Zenri emphasized it repeatedly. ¡°Do you know how ridiculous that letter was? The handwriting was so terrible! If she was that bad at writing, she should¡¯ve asked someone to do it for her! But none of you ever think. And the contents¡ªoh, they were even worse! It was the most pathetic,ughable letter I¡¯d ever seen. I still remember it vividly.¡± Ram just stared at Zenri with vacant, foolish eyes. He didn¡¯t respond. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t. What could he say? ¡°Should I tell you what it said? Not that you¡¯d want to hear it, but since you saved me and brought me here, I suppose I¡¯ll indulge you. Think of it as your master¡¯s generosity.¡± Zenri leaned in close, almost whispering into Ram¡¯s face. ¡°Consider it a gift.¡± He knew exactly how effective this tone could be. His father had taught him that. When his father was angry, he would lower his voice. The angrier he became, the softer he spoke. When he was truly enraged, he would whisper. And when he whispered, everyone¡ªwhether enemies, ves, or even family¡ªshivered with fear. That was his father¡¯s way. Zenri could mimic it perfectly. ¡®You must be terrified right now, aren¡¯t you? No matter how much you try to hide it, it¡¯s no use. Your shoulders are trembling.¡¯ Zenri decided to push a little further. The ve would soon break down, sobbing and falling to his knees. ¡°The letter went something like this: ¡®I like you. I like your face. I like your voice. I want to be with you. Please talk to me more¡­.¡¯ That¡¯s supposed to be a love letter?¡± Zenriughed deliberately, loudly. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha! Even when I was five years old, I could¡¯ve written something better than that!¡± His loudughter suddenly turned into a harsh shout, his voice splitting into three tones. He worried for a moment that he might lose his voiceter. It was fine. Adults always said this kind of hardship would make for great stories someday. When he talked about how he endured this long, grueling imprisonment, no woman will be able to resist. Zenri circled the frozen Ram, speaking slowly as if savoring every word. ¡°You ves think that¡¯s what a love letter is? Like animals, you mate and spawn offspring. And those children? They¡¯re born as ves too. Disgusting creatures! That¡¯s why I imed her first.¡± Zenri returned to stand directly in front of Ram. His expression was still sullen, still pained. His shining ck eyes looked like the tear-filled eyes of a frightened puppy. ¡°When your master asks for something, you give it. You have nothing. You¡¯re supposed to have nothing. And yet, when I demand something, you cry and beg not to give it. She cried for days, I heard. My mother said she was useless and sold her off immediately. That¡¯s what you people are. Do you understand? That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to be. That¡¯s all you can be!¡± Zenri grabbed Ram by the cor, pulling him close with force. ¡°And what did you do? You crazy fool¡ªyou dared to abandon your master and run away?¡± Ram hung limply in Zenri¡¯s grip, powerless to resist as he was yanked around. ¡°You should¡¯ve fought to the death! Wolves were attacking me, and you ran away? Do you have any idea how much more valuable my single life ispared to your worthless hundreds? What will it take to teach you that? Do you even have ears to hear it?¡± Of course, a ve could never defy their master¡¯s touch. If pushed, they fell. If hit, they took the blow. If abandoned, they begged not to be. If sold, they served their next master. Still, Zenri often reminded his ves that his estate was better than anywhere else. That they¡¯d face far worse elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should¡¯ve been by General Terdin¡¯s side. I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea of beheading Mantum to end the war! You only followed orders, and now you¡¯re taking credit? A ve¡¯s achievements belong to their master. That position is rightfully mine. Answer me¡ªwhose is it?¡± Zenri demanded. Ram, as always¡ªno, more obediently than usual¡ªresponded. ¡°Everything of mine belongs to Master Zenri.¡± With such submissiveness, the next step wouldn¡¯t be hard. He would show him. He would make sure Ram knew exactly who he was! ¡°Give me your sword.¡± Zenri extended his hand. ¡°For the crime of abandoning your master, my father will execute you anyway. But I¡¯ll be merciful and kill you here. You know how my father executes people, don¡¯t you? Tortured brutally for three days before dying. He knows every method of torture in the world. If I do it, there will be no pain.¡± The only concern was that if Ram died here, there would be no one to guide the way. But as soon as the sun rose, the mist would clear, and it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find the camp in this nd. "Now, hand over that sword." Zenri emphasized once more. Ram continued to look at him with frightened and gloomy eyes. There was no sign of resistance. The strange thing, however, was that he kept looking Zenri straight in the eye. Ever since the mention of Ran, Ram hadn¡¯t once lowered his head, even while being berated. It was unusual¡ªZenri was used to seeing the top of Ram¡¯s bowed head more than his face. But now, Ram didn¡¯t avert his gaze at all. ¡°Hurry!¡± Zenri urged, and Ram, almost exasperatingly slowly, extended the sword. Zenri reached out to take it. But instead, the sword Ram held out stabbed into Zenri¡¯s abdomen. Zenri looked down at the sword lodged in his stomach. It didn¡¯t particrly hurt. He simply couldn¡¯t understand. Did this fool mess up while handing over the sword? He was always been stupid¡ªhad he even forgotten how to hand things over now? ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­?¡± His voice barely came out. It still didn¡¯t hurt. The bite he got from a wolf hurt more. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Where did you even stab me?¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°I struck the part of the human body that hurts the least. It will only sap your strength. As long as I don¡¯t pull the de out, it¡¯ll take a long time for you to die. I just hope you live long enough to hear everything I have to say.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as Ram finished speaking, Zenri dropped to one knee. Then, automatically, the other knee followed. That was how he found himself kneeling before the ve he despised the most. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t nt his hands on the ground. That would have been too humiliating. A descendant of Selken¡¯s bloodline must never tolerate disgrace. ¡°Great Chief Jedrick said this: the one who kills Mantum will be cursed to die in the most horrifying way they can imagine. Naturally, I thought I¡¯d be the one afflicted by that curse since I killed Mantum. But, as you¡¯ve pointed out, it was you who ordered me to do it. Without yourmand, I would never have thought of killing Mantum, even if I had the ability to do so. After all, I¡¯m just a ve.¡± The pain began to set in. But no sound escaped his lips. When he was bitten by the wolf, he hadn¡¯t had time to scream, but now, no sound woulde. ¡®I need to scream. If I scream now, General Terdin will hear me ande to my rescue. He¡¯ll slice this damned ve apart and save me.¡¯ But all that came out of Zenri¡¯s mouth was the sound of escaping air. Zenri realized he¡¯d have to get through this on his own. He reached toward Ram, intending to w his face and throw him to the ground, then bite his neck. But his hand didn¡¯t even touch Ram¡¯s face; it fell limply. He couldn¡¯t muster the strength. Zenri gave up on grabbing Ram and instead tried to pull the sword out of his stomach. But instead of gripping the hilt, he grabbed the de. Oblivious, Zenri pulled. The sword didn¡¯te out. Instead, his palm was cut open. Blood gushed from the wound, spilling down the de. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the blood was from his stomach wound or his hand. ¡°A ve¡¯s deeds are their master¡¯s glory. And the crimes of a ve are their master¡¯s responsibility. All that I am belongs to you, Master Zenri.¡± Zenri copsed forward. He could barely breathe. Ram¡¯s voice grew softer. That calm, quiet voice was terrifying. ¡°Take my curse too.¡± Ram grabbed Zenri¡¯s scruff and pulled him back. Zenri, who couldn¡¯t even straighten his body on his own, was effortlesslyid t on the ground. Ram then dragged him somewhere. The scariest part was that Zenri¡¯s mind remained sharp. When he was bitten by the wolf, he¡¯d regained consciousness only after arriving at the barbarian vige. But now, he was fully aware throughout the ordeal. He could vividly hear the rustling of grass brushing against his back and feel leaves tickling his ears. Ram shoved him into a pit. The pit was just big enough for one person. Judging by the damp soil, it had been freshly dug. But Ram hadn¡¯t dug it on the way here. ¡®He prepared it in advance!¡¯ Zenri trembled in fear. ¡®He nned this all along.¡¯ Zenri opened his mouth. With great effort, he managed to speak. ¡°P-Please¡­ I-I¡¯m¡­ your master¡­ Y-You can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Ram shook his head. ¡°General Terdin told me this: to be a truly free man, I must sever my past as a ve with my own hands.¡± Ram spoke quietly, like a father who intimidates through calm words. Ram carefully kicked the dirt piled at his feet into the pit, covering Zenri. The look in Ram¡¯s eyes as he buried Zenri showed no emotion. ¡°P-Please¡­ Ram¡­ you¡¯re kind, aren¡¯t you? Spare me¡­¡± Zenri begged. ¡°Enough, Zenri. There¡¯s no way to save you now.¡± Ram shook his head. ¡°Y-You¡­ my¡­ master¡¯s¡­ begging¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a master anymore, Zenri. From now on, my body and soul belong to me.¡± Ram¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. But in his final words, there was one discernible feeling. ¡°By the way, Zenri, could you answer me one thing? Is this the most horrifying death you could imagine?¡± Curiosity. ¡°I need to know if Hak¡¯s second curse isplete.¡± Zenri couldn¡¯t understand the question, let alone answer it. His face was soon buried under dirt as darkness enveloped him. Everything turned cold. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 20 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 20: The King''s Procession General Terdin waited not at the forefront to greet the king first but at the rear of their allied forces. Standing nearby were his aide, Lieutenant Aedun, and a few knights of the royal guard. Behind them stood Ram, as always. The events of the early morning hadn¡¯t changed anything. Ram spotted the vanguard of the procession far beyond the hills. Five standard-bearers holding gs with the golden lion of the Triton Kingdom led the way, followed by the banners of various knightly orders, one after another. Behind them came a mounted cavalry unit, followed by supply wagons. Even the sight of the gs marking the supply wagons prompted cheers from the soldiers. Amid the cheers, Ram caught Lieutenant Aedun muttering. "I told the soldiers to cheer when the king arrived, but it seems I didn¡¯t even need to order them." Terdin chuckled, though it wasn¡¯t a heartyugh. When King Gant finally reached their allied camp, the cheers reached their peak. Bread and cheese were practically thrown from the wagons to the soldiers as rations were distributed. Lieutenant Aedun voiced his dissatisfaction. "Shouldn¡¯t these supplies have arrived six months ago?" "If they had, the king wouldn¡¯t be getting this kind of reception now. That man knows exactly how to win favor with his subjects." Terdin muttered in a tone that could have been either sarcastic or admiring. "And distributing it like this? Shouldn¡¯t it go to the quartermasters first and then be distributed in order¡ª" Aedun broke off mid-sentence with a sigh. Faintly, Ram heard him mutter, "Why does Vadio act like he¡¯s the general here?" Ram, who hadn¡¯t been paying attention to that side of things, finally noticed Vadio, the Count, standing beside the king and waving to the soldiers. Just as Aedun had said, Vadio looked as though he were a victorious general returning triumphantly from battle. "My eyesight isn¡¯t great. Exin who¡¯s standing beside the king," Terdin said in a low voice. The cheers from the soldiers and shouts from the officers were so loud that Terdin¡¯s voice barely carried three paces to Lieutenant Aedun. Yet, since the general had chosen to ask him specifically, Ram thought there must be something to it and dutifully answered. "The one with the golden crown is King Gant, right?" "Of course." "Then, who¡¯s the elderly man in the ornate white robes next to him?" "Does he have a long beard?" "Yes, a white beard that covers his entire chin. He¡¯s wearing a white hat, wide-sleeved robes, and holding a staff with a red gem at the tip. He looks to be just over sixty." "That¡¯s Archbishop Aikob. For someone who has no business being on a battlefield, he must¡¯ve caught the scent of money to make an appearance. If you ever need to address him, make sure you call him ¡®Your Grace the Archbishop.¡¯" "Understood." "Keep going." "Next to the Archbishop is a young man about my age. He has blonde hair, is roughly my height, and rides a horse exceptionally well. He¡¯s wearing armor with the same emblem as the king. He¡¯s stepped forward and is saying something to the king¡ª" Before Ram could finish, the young man spurred his horse and galloped toward General Terdin. "Are his eyes blue or ck?" Terdin asked. Even though the rider was almost three hundred paces away and wearing a helmet, Ram could make out the faint glint beneath the visor and strands of hair flowing out from under it. "Blue eyes." "It¡¯s the second son, then." "The second son?" "I mean the second prince, Damian Gant. The eldest prince, Lamuel, has ck eyes like his father." Terdin sighed deeply and muttered to himself, "So, this is how they¡¯ve decided to y it."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Sir?" "That was truly just me talking to myself this time." As the prince passed the supply wagons, soldiers cheered and rushed toward him, shouting, "Your Highness! Please, look at me!" The royal cavalry hurried to nk the prince and pushed the enthusiastic soldiers back. The officers in Terdin¡¯smand also rushed over to issue orders. "Clear the way! The prince is passing through!" But the soldiers, caught up in their fervent cheers, barely listened to themands. The prince himself showed little caution, riding close to the soldiers and waving in response to their cheers. He even sped hands with a few. Lieutenant Aedun shouted in rm as though witnessing a child misbehaving. "That! That! What if one of the soldiers tries something? How can he get so close¡ª" The prince ignored themotion and galloped straight up to General Terdin, reining in his horse so abruptly that it reared onto its hind legs before him. Though such a disy might be considered rude even for a prince, neither of them seemed to mind. "General Terdin!" "Prince Damian." Terdin ced a hand over his chest and offered a slight bow. "I¡¯d leap down and embrace you right now, but my father will be arriving soon. He says such behavior is unbing of a monarch." Up close, the prince¡¯s blue eyes sparkled like jewels. "And if I embraced Your Highness as I used to, it¡¯d probably crack my back. Honestly, this armor is just straw painted to look like steel. The real thing is far too heavy to wear anymore." Both burst intoughter. Prince Damian then guided his horse toward the othermanders beside Terdin, greeting each one individually. "Aedun! It¡¯s been a while. Betian, was it my birthday when west met? Domien, still alive, I see. Boti, the battlefield seems to suit you better than court life. And¡­" The prince paused when his gaze fell on Ram. With a smile that didn¡¯t waver, he asked, ¡°Is that an unfamiliar face I see?¡± ¡°Introductions can wait forter.¡± Terdin subtly diverted Damian¡¯s gaze, which had been lingering on Ram, toward the approaching royal procession. ¡°You must have had a rough journey to get here?¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Damian, watching the slowly advancing procession of the king, responded, ¡°Not at all. Except for a supply wagon getting stuck in the mud and dying us for half a day, the weather was so good we didn¡¯t have to rest even once on the way. How about you, General? I heard this war was especially challenging.¡± ¡°It was difficult, and it could have been even worse. The enemymander¡¯s skills were extraordinary; this time, I truly thought I might lose.¡± ¡°They say the God of War is humble. It seems General Terdin starts by praising the enemymander.¡± Terdin chuckled softly. ¡°But on the way, Count Vadio mentioned something. He said the chieftain of the barbarians is the same age as me?¡± ¡°Not exactly the same, but roughly simr.¡± ¡°Someone that young leading as chieftain! Could I meet them sometime?¡± Terdin, who had been answering every word from the prince with a smile, hesitated for the first time. ¡°That will need to be decided after speaking with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask Father right away¡­¡± ¡°Please, Your Highness. There¡¯s no rush. We have plenty of time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. We do have plenty of time.¡± Damian made a meaningful remark as he approached Aedun, his Lieutenant, and began asking him trivial questions about the war¡ªhow many enemies had been killed, how many allied soldiers had died, how much the expenses amounted to, how much debt had been incurred, and whether any reparations were owed. Though Aedun seemed troubled, he calmly exined everything. Meanwhile, Terdin whispered softly to Ram, ¡°Have you memorized the faces of the prince, the king, and Aikob?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then step back now.¡± Without answering or asking questions, Ram withdrew. ¡®After the king arrives, do not stand behind me.¡¯ Before the royal procession was in sight, Terdin had secretly given Ram instructions. ¡®Your only task is to protect Jedrick. There¡¯s nothing else you need to do. I won¡¯t call for you unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, and until something specific happens, don¡¯te to me. It will likely be known that you killed Mantum, but there¡¯s no need to reveal it yourself. The king might summon you personally and ask if you¡¯re an assassin. If so, you can admit it. But no matter what else he asks, don¡¯t lie. However, there¡¯s no need to reveal the entire truth either. The king will say something afterward¡ªjust ry that to me.¡¯ It was a simple task. Ram had received simr instructions countless times from his master, Baron Selken. Among the vassals who swore loyalty to Selken, there were always those who suspected the existence of ¡°Selken¡¯s assassins¡± and were curious about who they were. Selken had taught him what to say if anyone ever asked. ¡®I¡¯m just a ve, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡¯ Ram figured he could give the same answer this time. As Ram was about to step back, Terdin suddenly whispered something that only he could hear. ¡°The matter from early this morning¡ªwas it handled well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no chance any traces were left?¡± ¡°None.¡± No one had ever discovered the ¡°targets¡± of the traces Ram had erased, except for the ones Selken had deliberately left behind as a warning. After retreating a fair distance from Terdin, Ram dismounted and blended into the cheering soldiers. Soon, King Gant and Terdin met. The soldiers erupted in cheers at the meeting between the great general and the king. The two exchanged a few words of greeting, and the king lifted the general¡¯s wrist high into the air. Though the cheers were too loud to hear clearly, Ram deduced from the king¡¯s lip movements that he was saying something like, ¡°The greatest general of the kingdom, my brother, my right hand!¡± Their meeting was a spectacle, as it should have been. The soldiers were ted, but Ram sensed an odd awkwardness. The atmosphere between the two was far from that of long-lostrades. Terdin had shown more warmth when he looked at Mantum¡¯s severed head. At that moment, the old general had seemed genuinely sorrowful and distressed, as if witnessing the death of a longtime friend. But there was no such emotion in his gaze toward the king. Just then, Prince Damian began scanning the area as if looking for someone. He asked Terdin something, then surveyed the crowd of soldiers. Finally, he spotted Ram, standing fifty paces away amidst the troops. The prince removed his helmet, revealing his radiant golden hair and a bright smile, even waving his hand enthusiastically. The soldiers, thinking the prince was waving at them, each began waving back. Ram wasn¡¯t sure if he should return the gesture and ended up doing nothing. Though he had followed the instructions to avoid drawing attention from the king, it seemed he had failed when it came to the prince. Still, he wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡®It¡¯s not like someone like me will have another chance to meet the prince anyway.¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 21 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 21: The Prince and the High Chieftain Ram went as nned to guard the front of Jedrick¡¯s tent. The two soldiers who had been guarding it looked anxious, but when they spotted Ram, they asked him, "Is it true that His Majesty has ordered meat to be served?" "Is it true we¡¯re getting meat for lunch?" They spoke so quickly and in unison that their words blended together, making it hard to distinguish who said what. "Yes. Each person is being given one portion. Wine is also being served¡ªone cup per person¡ªbut you¡¯ll need to bring your own cup. You two should hurry. I¡¯ll take over from here." "Thank you!" The two soldiers dashed off as if a battle had broken out. One of them stopped partway and turned back. "Have you eaten yet?" Ram didn¡¯t want to say he didn¡¯t feel like eating the meat. For starving soldiers, that would be unthinkable. He didn¡¯t want to seem strange, so he deflected. "You¡¯d better hurry. Distribution has already started, and judging by the amount being cooked, there might not be enough for everyone." "Right, got it." Once the soldiers left, Ram filled the empty spot they had vacated. He had always preferred solitude over noisy feasts. While tablesden with meat, fruit, and wine were irresistible temptations for most ves, to Ram, they were simply items to be moved and cleaned up afterward. ¡°Stuga,e inside for a moment.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice called from within the tent. When Ram entered, Jedrick tossed three books he had been reading onto the ground at Ram¡¯s feet. "I need books, Stuga. I must learn more of yournguage." Ram picked up the three books and examined them. "I¡¯ll see what I can find, but to my knowledge, this is all there is." Just then, Ram heard the sound of three sets of footsteps approaching the tent. While most were heading toward the meat distribution point, these footsteps wereing in the opposite direction. "I thought books were a daily part of life in the South?" Jedrick asked. "Not really. Even in the South, many people can¡¯t read, and few nobles own more than ten books. Besides, I doubt anyone would have brought books to the battlefield." As Ram exined, the footsteps grew louder, and soon the tent door opened. "I have books," Said Prince Damion. With Ram inside and the guards gone to eat meat, there was no one to stop him. Instead, one of the guards Damion had brought took up position to guard the tent. Ram couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that entering without General Terdin¡¯s permission was not allowed. After all, the prince was already inside. "And who are you?" Jedrick asked cautiously. In contrast, Prince Damion¡¯s voice was full of energy. "I am Damion, second prince of the Kingdom of Triton. And you must be the barbarian¡ªno, the High Chieftain of the Geron tribe. What was it again? Elhorn?" "That¡¯s correct." "I heard you could speak ournguage, but you¡¯re better at it than I expected." "Am I?" Jedrick replied indifferently, but Damion¡¯s blue eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Fascinating. How did you be High Chieftain? I thought you¡¯d be older, but you seem about my age. I¡¯m eighteen." "Close enough." "I knew it!" Damion looked around the tent and shrugged. "Not even a single chair in here, huh?" One of the guards poked his head into the tent. "I¡¯ll bring one in." "No, I¡¯ll sit just like him." Damion plopped down in front of Jedrick. The guard, still half inside, pointed at Jedrick and asked, "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we stayed inside as well? It¡¯s dangerous to leave you two alone." "It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a shadow here." "A shadow?" When the guard asked, Damion pointed at Ram. "Terdin said this man is the High Chieftain¡¯s shadow. He called him Stuga, didn¡¯t he?" [TL/N: I think Terdin lied to him??] Ram wasn¡¯t sure how to respond and gave a short reply. "Yes." "And he said as long as Stuga¡¯s here, there¡¯s no need to worry. You just make sure no one elsees in." Though Damion¡¯s tone was light and cheerful, it carried an odd authority. The guard nced at Jedrick and then at Ram, his gaze sharp with warning. Once the guard stepped back outside, Damion asked, "Now, exin how you became High Chieftain. It might help with ''what I have to do'' moving forward." Jedrick looked at Ram, as if asking for help, but Ram had nothing to say or do. Jedrick shook his head and replied, "This is confusing. I thought such questions woulde from Terdin or the king, not his son." "From now on, I will be your king." "What do you mean by that?" "Figure it out." Jedrick blinked a few times before replying, "So, my assumption was wrong. General Terdin will simplyplete the war and return home, while the one to rule thisnd will be a prince of the Kingdom of Triton. You¡¯ll make this ce your domain, collect taxes, and send the revenue to your father, correct?" "Exactly. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have much to say to me in the future." "I have nothing to say to you." "Then at least tell me how you became High Chieftain. It¡¯s not exactly a secret, is it?" Jedrick sighed. "It¡¯s no secret. We were divided into several tribes. Some farmed, some raised cattle and horses while moving fromnd tond, and some raided. Because of the raiding tribes, you probably think all of us are raiders." "I¡¯ve heard that the tribes live different lifestyles, and yes, I do think of you all as raiders." Damion spoke openly. "In this war, the tenrgest tribes formed an alliance. All the chieftains agreed to elect one High Chieftain." "The tribe leaders are called Ehodin, and the High Chieftain is Elhorn, correct?" Damion asked. Jedrick quickly responded, "You know your stuff." "Your father, Adian Mantum, was the Elhorn, wasn¡¯t he?" "Yes." "Mantum¡ªis that your family name?" "We don¡¯t haveplicated names like yours with family names or middle names. My name is simply Jedrick, son of Adian. Mantum is not a name but a title given to the Elhorn who is the greatest warrior." Jedrick paused to choose his words. "A kind of rank, you could say." "Only three tribes supported you as High Chieftain, right?" "The other seven tribes did not surrender. Strictly speaking, they could form their own alliance again. If they do, the Elhorn they elect might gather their army to attack you." "It¡¯s clear why they didn¡¯t surrender¡ªthey n to continue raiding, don¡¯t they?" Jedrick nodded, and Damion nodded firmly as well. "If I be the ruler here, I¡¯ll need to discuss with you how to deal with those seven tribes." "What would be the point of discussing it with me?" [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "We need to persuade those seven tribes to not unite and fight against us again." "They didn¡¯te over even when my older brother tried to convince them. They¡¯ll listen to me even less." "But you¡¯re the High Chieftain." "Only of three tribes, not the seven." "If you have an older brother, that makes you the second son?" "That¡¯s correct." "Same as me, then." "I figured as much. They wouldn¡¯t send the eldest son to be the ruler of this northernnd." "That¡¯s right. By our standards, this is thend of barbarians¡ªno fertile fields, cold, no fruits, the rivers are frozen, the seas are treacherous, and the winds cut through flesh. The crown prince wouldn¡¯t waste his time here. But a second son, one who can afford to waste time? That¡¯s who gets tested here. And if I fail to achieve results, my father will enve all the tribes here." Jedrick furrowed an eyebrow. "We¡¯d choose death over very." "And if my father can¡¯t enve you, he¡¯ll choose massacre." Anger surfaced on Jedrick¡¯s face. Yet Damion¡¯s face still carried a smile. Not because he wasn¡¯t bitter, but because he hadn¡¯t let it show. "I won¡¯t let that happen. You¡¯ll live as you always have. But for that to happen, you and the three tribes that have surrendered need to help me. We have to prevent the seven tribes from starting another war." "You¡¯re naive, Prince Damion. Things won¡¯t go as you think." "I know. They never do." Damion stood up. "I¡¯ll bring some liquor next time." "Is that all?" "That¡¯s all for today." "Then... why did youe here?" "To introduce myself. I¡¯ll be leaving now." As Damion was about to leave the tent, he turned back and gave a bright smile. "I have a good feeling about this, Jedrick. I think next time, we can have a more serious conversation. I feel like we could be good friends. What do you think?" Jedrick looked as if he¡¯d just heard the strangest proposal in the world. "I don¡¯t think so, Prince Damion." "But I do, Jedrick Elhorn." Damion turned to Ram, who stood by the door, and asked, "And you, Stuga?" He patted Ram¡¯s shoulder and left. After Damion had gone, Ram tilted his head and asked, "Me?" Damion was already gone. Ram wanted to chase after him, grab him by the shoulder, and ask, "What do you mean by ¡®you too¡¯?" but he couldn¡¯t. He considered asking Jedrick, but the man was lost in deep thought. His expression was stunned. For the first time, a flicker of boyish emotion appeared on Jedrick¡¯s face¡ªa face usually soposed that even the guards stationed here regarded him as emotionless stone. Confusion. ...And a touch of excitement. Late that night, Ram carried a bowl of food back to his tent. The bed, made of dry leaves and straw, felt stiff but weing. Having a private tent still felt unfamiliar. It was a ce he could spend alone, but he had never thought of it as his own space. He didn¡¯t spend much time there, preferring to stand guard outside Jedrick¡¯s tent instead¡ªit felt morefortable. If not for Jedrick¡¯s guards, who had returned red-faced from drinking and insisted Ram take a break, he wouldn¡¯t havee here. Ram set his share of meat soup, a piece of bread, and a slice of cheese on the small wooden table. He wasn¡¯t hungry, but he knew he had to eat, so he forced the food down. It had gone cold, but it was a rare treat¡ªa proper meal. Fresh cheese, without mold, was a luxury. The bread was soft, not the usual rock-hard kind that needed to be soaked in water. As he neared the end of his meal, Ram suddenly realized someone else was in the tent. Without making a sound, they were seated with him. For someone as attuned to the night¡¯s sights, smells, and sounds as Ram, the wizard¡¯s silent arrival was a shock. The wizard seemed just as surprised. The moment Ram¡¯s gaze locked onto him, he couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. "I¡¯ve never seen someone this sensitive before. How did you notice the moment I appeared?" It was the younger of the two wizards Ram had met before. Of course, he was likely much older than he looked. "Aren¡¯t we not supposed to meet?" Ram asked. "Who told you that? General Terdin?" The wizard spoke in a voice as soft as the first time they had met. "Not explicitly, but it¡¯s understood that we shouldn¡¯t." "That¡¯s probably the general¡¯s fear speaking. And that fear is exactly why I¡¯m here."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ram wasn¡¯tfortable speaking in the wizards¡¯ cryptic style. He wanted direct answers. "What do you mean?" Fortunately, the wizard answered inly. "I need to talk to you about the mission to assassinate General Terdin." [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 22 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 22: The Wizard¡¯s Advice ¡®Is the sword properly secured to my belt?¡¯ Ram didn¡¯t move; he only thought to himself. Had he removed the sword while walking here? Did he perhaps set it down by mistake while eating? His hands didn¡¯t budge. ¡®Could the wizard dodge my sword? Could he cast some kind of magic faster than I can draw it to stop me?¡¯ Given his line of work, he had always practiced drawing his sword quickly. Drawing and shing, or stabbing the moment it was drawn¡ªhe had honed these moves to a level where they were nearly invisible to the opponent. He had considered whether he could draw it even faster but had never actually trained further. There was no need. After all, for Ram, it was enough to approach his target unnoticed and stab them silently. There was no reason to practice drawing faster. Time spent on such practice was better invested in perfecting silent movement. But now, this was precisely a moment when drawing quickly was necessary. Even so, he didn¡¯t bother resting his hand on the sword hilt. It would only heighten the other party¡¯s vignce. His expression remained steady, his breathing unchanged. Minimal movement. Nothing to rm his opponent. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so wary, young one.¡± The young wizard spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve onlye to offer you advice. It won¡¯t be toote to act after hearing me out.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it won¡¯t be toote¡¯?¡± ¡°Whether you go to General Terdin to report, or you stab me right now, it won¡¯t be toote either way.¡± ¡°You wizards were the ones who said that once a spell is cast, it can¡¯t be stopped.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t cast magic through mere words.¡± ¡°Then how do you cast it?¡± ¡°There are many methods. But casting magic on someone as alert as you is nearly impossible.¡± ¡°One doesn¡¯t tell their victim how easily they could kill them.¡± Giving up on persuading Ram, the wizard said: ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you could save your life. You¡¯d do well to listen.¡± ¡°If your next words sound suspicious, I¡¯ll have no choice but to stab you.¡± Ram truly intended to do so. At the very least, he nned to shove his sword into the wizard¡¯s mouth to prevent those ¡°next words.¡± The wizard had mentioned ¡°various methods,¡± but magic ultimately required incantations, didn¡¯t it? He¡¯d never seen magic being used firsthand, but¡­ The young wizard smiled. ¡°Shall we start by exchanging names?¡± ¡°I have no name. I¡¯m just a shadow.¡± ¡°Then may I at least tell you my name? I want you to see me not as some nameless, formless entity, but as a living being with flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Hearing a name won¡¯t change my view.¡± ¡°My name is Kura. The other wizard who was with me, the one who probably seemed elderly to you, is called Kaimule.¡± ¡°Get back to your point, Kura.¡± ¡°Soon, the king will summon you. He¡¯ll give you a mission to assassinate General Terdin.¡± Ram felt the weight of the word ¡°assassinate¡± and the name ¡°Terdin¡± pressing heavily on his shoulders. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The king has more than enough reasons to kill General Terdin. And just as many reasons to keep him alive. But it seems the king has decided to choose death this time.¡± ¡°And he ns to assign me that role?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the king. I¡¯ve never met him, nor do I have any reason to. The king has no reason to meet me either.¡± ¡°Oh, he has a reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°Because you killed Mantum.¡± Ram had to think carefully. He wasn¡¯t used to thinking like this, and it left him feeling confused, but he had no choice now. ¡°You were the ones who said it, didn¡¯t you? The general asked you not to tell anyone, but you broke that promise. Am I right?¡± ¡°Hm, so it¡¯s true that you killed Mantum.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You just confessed, didn¡¯t you? That you killed Mantum.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Ram¡¯s thoughts grew increasingly muddled. The young wizard spoke gently, as if to calm him. ¡°Think back to our conversation. The general never told us outright that you killed Mantum. I merely inferred it from the context of our dialogue. And someone close to the king has likely made a simr inference. Look at yourself now.¡± The young wizard extended a hand, gesturing toward Ram. Even that small motion felt like a spell being cast, making Ram tense up. ¡°You¡¯re someone whose inner thoughts are easily read, easily swayed, and easily manipted.¡± Ram knew this about himself. But hearing someone state it so bluntly terrified him. The young wizard¡¯s voice softened even further. ¡°Seeing you now, it¡¯s clear General Terdin made a grave mistake.¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°He kept you close. If he truly wanted to hide you, he should never have let you surface. But I understand the general¡¯s reasoning¡ªyour talent is far too precious to leave unused.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a ve.¡± ¡°On the battlefield, origins don¡¯t matter. Talent like yours is a one-in-a-million rarity. No, in all my years, I¡¯ve never seen anyone with your level of skill. If you¡¯d been born a noble, you¡¯d already be at the pinnacle of the world. If you¡¯d been born a warrior of the Geron tribe, it wouldn¡¯t have been Mantum who died in this war¡ªit would¡¯ve been General Terdin. No one in the entire Triton army could stop you.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Wizard.¡± ¡°The king will discover through other channels that you¡¯re an assassin. And he¡¯ll want to make your talent his own.¡± ¡°Who told the king? Lieutenant Aedun?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Aedun to do something behind Terdin¡¯s back, but if the kingmanded it, he¡¯d have no choice but to reveal the truth. Or he might have identally let it slip. ¡°Or was it one of the soldiers who saw me after I killed Mantum? Could they have told him?¡± ¡°Both are possible. But the person I suspect most is ¡®Rill.¡¯¡± ¡°Who is Rill?¡± ¡°Rill Vadio.¡± Kura didn¡¯t use any honorifics for Vadio. In fact, he didn¡¯t use titles like ¡°king¡± or ¡°bishop¡± either, addressing them as if they were mere names. To Ram, it was a strange and ufortable way of speaking. ¡°That person¡­.¡± Ram trailed off, but he had an inkling. Not long ago, he¡¯d been grabbed by the cor and scolded by Rill for no apparent reason, a memory still vivid in his mind. Before Ram could finish his sentence, Kura continued: ¡°Rill wanted the position of corpsmander from the very beginning of this war. The king had considered giving it to him, but Bishop Aikob strongly supported Terdin instead.¡± ¡°Is the general close to the bishop?¡± Ram recalled Terdin¡¯s advice to always use the title ¡°Archbishop,¡± but here he was, unconsciously following Kura¡¯s lead in omitting it. ¡°Quite the opposite. The bishop wants Terdin dead. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t want him to win the war, intending to use it as an excuse to weaken his influence.¡± ¡°Is that why supply lines have been so unreliable?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been with Terdin for a few days, but you¡¯ve noticed quite a bit.¡± It wasn¡¯t much of a feat¡ªLieutenant Aedun constantly grumbled about it. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°So is the assassination of General Terdin part of Count Vadio¡¯s n to seize his position?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± "Are you saying I should kill General Terdin?" "The king is going to give you that mission." "Are you telling me to ept it?" "Whether you ept it or not is up to you." "Then there''s no need to ask. I will not kill him, no matter whose orders they are." "Then tell His Majesty that yourself." Ram fell into deep thought again. But there was no time to ponder for long. "Then why are you telling me this now?" If Kura hadn''te, Ram would have been surprised by the king''s orders but would have made the same decision. Kura''s visit to share this in advance was appreciated. However, the decision remained unchanged. Kura hadn¡¯t suggested changing his decision, so there was no reason to visit. Ram had to figure out what Kura¡¯s real intentions were. "If my decision doesn''t matter, why did youe to me, Kura?" "I came to help you make your choice. Today, our Senelot sent a message." The word "Senelot" barely registered in Ram''s memory. "What kind of message?" "Do you know a ve girl named Ran?" Ram closed his mouth. Unintentionally, he drew his sword. Hearing an utterly unexpected name in such a tense state triggered the reflex he had prepared for¡ªdrawing his weapon. Kura flinched, raising both hands and leaning back. It was a mistake to draw the sword, but once it was drawn, Ram didn''t sheathe it. He didn¡¯t even notice his quickened breathing or trembling hands. Never before had his hand trembled before a target. "I didn¡¯t think that name would shock you like this." Kura swallowed nervously, his voice slightly different, as if he were speaking from his throat rather than whispering. "Senelon¡ªor, Senelot¡ªhow does that wizard know that name?" Ram stammered. The young wizard''s voice softened again. "I don¡¯t know that much. The message I received was a prophecy: if you ept His Majesty¡¯s mission to assassinate Terdin, you¡¯ll be a noble and meet a woman named Ran in the capital. If you refuse, you¡¯ll never meet her." Ram didn¡¯t believe it. "Prophecies are for people more noble than me. I was a ve. Ran was a ve, too. And who is Senelot again? Ah, now I remember¡ªyou said the wisest of wizards. Then surely someone important." "Not necessarily..." Ram ignored Kura''s reply. Nobles pretending to be humble about their rank seemed as ridiculous to ves as mountains arguing over their height above the clouds. "Such a person wouldn¡¯t predict the future of a ve like me¡ªor whether a ve girl I barely knew would meet me or not. How does he know her name? Even Baron Selken wouldn¡¯t remember that name. How do you know it?" "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m only conveying Senelot¡¯s foresight. I was as surprised as you that this ¡®mere¡¯ matter was the message conveyed over such a distance. But this is important. And frankly, I have no idea who Ran is. I only just learned she was a ve from you." Kura coughed, a sound like the final breath of a dying old man. Ram had seen many elderly men cough like that and die within days. Of course, none of those old men had lived over 130 years like this young wizard. Kura stopped coughing and spoke with difficulty. "Figure it out yourself. You¡¯re bing the most important person in this battlefield, even if you don¡¯t realize it." "That¡¯s impossible. It won¡¯t happen." "I told you¡ªyou¡¯re unaware. In this battlefield, you..." "The war is over!" "It is. But the chaos has grown worse. You must sense it, even vaguely. Unpredictable fragments of the unknown are swirling. At the war¡¯s bloody start, when hundreds died, I felt a strange peace. People would die, others would win, and someone would im thend¡ªthat¡¯s how I saw it, as an observer. But now that the war is over, the strings of fate are violently shaking." Kura pointed at Ram with his index finger. Once again, Ram felt that finger like a magical attack and was filled with dread. "You were the beginning. When the great chief of Garon stayed here, the tremors grew. And today, with His Majesty¡¯s arrival, it¡¯s be a muddy chaos I can no longer see through." Kura coughed again. Ram wanted to tell him to stop talking and rest but couldn¡¯t interrupt¡ªhe was too curious about what would be said next. "Without Senelot¡¯s foresight, I can still tell you this: you are the center. You will either destroy everything in this storm or stop it." At that moment, Ram swiftly held out his hand to Kura and raised a finger to his lips. Someone was approaching. Though Kura¡¯s voice was so soft it wouldn¡¯t carry outside, Ram¡¯s might. Soon, a loud shout echoed from outside. "Stuga!" Ram immediately stuck his head out of the tent, half his body exiting while the other half stayed inside. He hid his sword behind his back. Outside stood an unfamiliar knight, wearing silver armor adorned with the golden lion crest and a pristine white cape untouched by dirt. A royal knight. "Are you the soldier called Stuga?" "Yes, I am." "Your name sounds barbaric. His Majesty summons you. Follow me." "May I report to General Terdin first? I¡¯m under hismand and must report before leaving..." "This is His Majesty¡¯s order. There¡¯s no need to report to anyone else!" The knight spoke harshly, and Ram had no choice but to obey. "Do I have to leave now?" "Immediately." Ram turned back toward the tent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There was no one inside. Either Kura had left without a trace or was still hiding in the darkness within. Even his coughing was gone. ¡®Kura, just as you said... Is everything going to keep happening like this?¡¯ Ram followed the royal knight. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 23 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 23: The King''s Summons It was arge tent unlike anything seen before. Guards stood not only at the entrance but also to the left, right, and rear. Over ten torches zed brightly, making the area around the tent as bright as day. If Mantum had stayed in such a tent, Ram wouldn¡¯t have been able to even attempt an assassination. The king sat on an iron throne. Even General Terdin, during meetings, had to make do with a small wooden chair, and mostmanders or knights found it hard to get a seat at all. This throne must have been brought directly from the capital. Did they really bring this heavy thing all the way here? Just for the king to sit on? Even though it was night and time to rest, the king was heavily armed, as if he could step onto the battlefield at any moment. His armor reflected the mes of the bonfire burning in the center of the tent, glowing like gold. With the right helmet, he could probably withstand a rain of arrows. To the king¡¯s left stood three unidentified individuals, while to his right was Bishop Aikob, d in a white clerical robe. Behind the king stood two young male attendants, holding a pitcher and a te of food respectively. At the very back was a massive bed¡ªsorge that one could only wonder how they had brought it here. Perhaps they had transported its parts and assembled it on-site? Prince Damion was nowhere to be seen. The man seated closest to the king was Count Vadio, who stared at Ram with a haughty expression. Ram didn¡¯t know the proper etiquette for addressing a king. He bowed and knelt on one knee as he would before Baron Selken and waited. ¡°State your name.¡± Themand came not from the king but from Bishop Aikob. His voice was not as deep as Ram had expected. As the archbishop, the highest-ranking clergyman in the Triton Kingdom, his voice did not seem particrly divine. Still, being an authority figure, Ram obedientlyplied. ¡°My name is Shadow.¡± ¡°Your real name! Raise your head and answer properly!¡± Ram raised his head as instructed. Bishop Aikob, his face lined with wrinkles and a stern expression, red down at him. Ram answered submissively. ¡°My name is Shadow. I have no other name. The name ¡®Stuga¡¯ was given to me by the chieftain of the Geron tribe, and in theirnguage, it also means ¡®Shadow.¡¯¡± ¡°You insolent¡ª!¡± As Bishop Aikob tried to press for another answer, the king waved his hand dismissively. ¡°That name is unimportant.¡± The king reached out his hand, and the attendant holding the te presented it. On the te was a piece of cheese, which the king speared with a fork and ate in one bite. The attendant stood silently, holding the te, and only after the king set the fork down did the attendant retrieve it and step back to ce it on a small table. Meanwhile, Count Vadio whispered something to Bishop Aikob. Ram heard every word. ¡°Let me handle this. Is that alright?¡± The bishop stepped back in response. Count Vadio began. ¡°I heard you were a ve. Is that true?¡± Recalling General Terdin¡¯s advice, Ram answered truthfully. ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°I also heard you came following a boy named Jenri, the son of Lord Ashua Selken of Laorn. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°And that you killed the king of the barbarians. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± When Ram responded immediately, Count Vadio hesitated, seemingly caught off guard. Other courtiers began murmuring. ¡°You killed him? With your own hands?¡± Vadio pressed for confirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The king of the barbarians?¡± ¡°Specifically, Mantum.¡± ¡°What is Mantum?¡± Asked Bishop Aikob. ¡°The barbarians have no king. They consist of several tribes led by chieftains, and those chieftains are led by a grand chieftain. Among them, one exceptional individual is known as¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The king cut him off with a wave of his hand, looking displeased. Then, for the first time, the king spoke directly to Ram. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s true that you killed the king of the barbarians?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What reward did Terdin give you?¡± ¡°¡­He promised to free me from very.¡± The kingughed. ¡°For an achievement that could¡¯ve earned you a castle, he settled it with that small favor?¡± ¡°That was my request¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question. If you don¡¯t answer immediately, I¡¯ll have your head on the spot.¡± The king rose from the iron throne. All the courtiers took a step back in unison. The king drew a heavy sword from its sheath and ced the cold de against Ram¡¯s neck. The chill of the metal sent a shiver down Ram¡¯s spine. ¡°Tell me, in this state, could you kill me?¡± Ram knew from experience that giving an honest answer in such situations only made things worse. ¡°No one here could kill Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then it seems you¡¯ll have to die.¡± Without warning, the king raised his sword and swung it at Ram¡¯s neck. Ram held his breath, bracing himself for the moment his head would roll. He had heard that one could still see for a few seconds after being decapitated, and the thought of such a grisly sight terrified him. But the de didn¡¯t sever his neck. It only nicked the skin, drawing a trickle of blood that ran down his neck. The kingughed. ¡°I see your loyalty and fear. But your answer still doesn¡¯t satisfy me. I¡¯ll ask again: could you kill me?¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even if I ordered you to?¡± ¡°I was taught to disobey such orders.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll rephrase the question. Raise your head.¡± Ram raised his head. The king, now wearing his helmet, nted the tip of his sword on the ground. His presence was even more imposing than Mantum¡¯s on the battlefield. ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m not the king. If an enemymander stood before you, d in armor like this and armed with such a sword, could you kill him?¡± ¡°That would depend on the circumstances.¡± ¡°What circumstances?¡± ¡°I¡¯d need proof that he¡¯s truly the enemymander.¡± ¡°Proof?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t risk killing the wrong person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quiteplicated. Fine, let¡¯s say you have proof. What else would you need?¡± ¡°A weapon.¡± ¡°Fair enough. What kind of weapon?¡± Ram scanned the area and pointed to the fork the attendant had set down earlier. ¡°A de about that length would suffice.¡± ¡°Not arger weapon?¡± ¡°With armor like that, a thinner weapon is better. A spike would be ideal.¡± ¡°And how would you use it?¡± ¡°Judging by theck of chainmail covering the neck, I¡¯d aim between the helmet and the armor.¡± ¡°If he were wearing chainmail?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d target the helmet¡¯s openings. Even a stab to the eye is often fatal. A thinner, longer weapon would still be best.¡± ¡°And you think I¡¯d just stand still and let you do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it must be done without detection.¡± ¡°And how would you manage that?¡± ¡°I¡¯d move silently.¡± The king gestured to the attendant holding the te. ¡°Take that fork and kill this boy. Do it just as you described.¡± ¡°Do you mean for me to actually kill him?¡± Ram asked. The boy, calm until now, widened his eyes in shock as he realized the king¡¯s intent. The king burst outughing. ¡°Stop just short of killing him. He¡¯s a favorite of mine.¡± Ram hesitated, still kneeling. He questioned why he was being asked to do this. Then again, if the wizard¡¯s words were true, the reasoning was clear. There was no need to do it well. Ram walked over, picked up the fork, and ced it against the boy¡¯s neck. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w The boy, petrified with fear, didn¡¯t resist. A momentter, Ram handed the fork back to him. ¡°I¡¯ve done asmanded.¡± Ram bowed his head. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Is more required? If so, I¡¯d have no choice but to kill the boy.¡± Ram had just pressed a fork against the throat of the prisoner. If he applied even a finger¡¯s pressure further, the person would die. Beyond that, he wasn¡¯t sure what else to demonstrate. The knight beside the king was closely observing Ram¡¯s actions. He whispered something to the king. Though Ram had his head bowed, he knew the knight approached the king, whispered, and even caught the content of the conversation. ¡°From the way he walks and moves his wrist, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s trained in swordsmanship. However, he¡¯s deliberately minimizing his movements, so I can¡¯t say much beyond that.¡± The knight¡¯s observation was urate. Ram was minimizing his movements¡ªthere was no reason to make themrger. The king exhaled heavily through his nose. ¡°Very well. That¡¯s how it is, then?¡± The king spoke indifferently. When Ram had first entered, the king¡¯s tone carried a trace of curiosity, but now it was filled with disappointment. ¡°You may leave.¡± Upon the king¡¯smand, Ram obeyed and left the tent. Behind him, murmurs filled the air. Most of the whispers revolved around variations of: ¡°That boy killed Mantum? Really? Why didn¡¯t General Terdin mention this?¡± Ram couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. What did Kura mean by his words? Why had hee to tell the king about this in the first ce? It didn¡¯t seem like the matter would end here. Even back in his quarters, Ram couldn¡¯t rest. At any moment, Kura mighte to ask what had transpired with the king, or a knight might appear to order him to see the king again. Ram spent most of the night sleepless. At the crack of dawn, he decided to seek out Terdin. He wanted to tell the general what had happened the previous day. But General Terdin was engaged in a meeting with the king from early morning. Attendees included the officials from yesterday, Bishop Aikob and Count Vadio. Ram couldn¡¯t linger outside such a high-level meeting. Returning to his usual post near Jedrick¡¯s quarters, Ram resolved to wait until lunchtime for an opportunity to meet the general. However, Terdin spent lunch in yet another meeting. When not in meetings, Terdin was always apanied by either a royal knight, Count Vadio, or Bishop Aikob. It was only natural for people to gather around a general who had led them to victory. But to Ram, it felt as though someone was deliberately preventing him from meeting the general. Anotherte night came, and Ram was forced to postpone the meeting yet again. In the meantime, Ram patrolled Jedrick¡¯s quarters. The army¡¯s soldiers had strict orders not to provoke the Geron tribal leader. Even without orders, no one dared approach Jedrick¡¯s quarters. So strict vignce wasn¡¯t necessary¡ªuntil the king¡¯s soldiers arrived. The king¡¯s soldiers would stray from their designated zones,ing near Jedrick¡¯s quarters to satisfy their curiosity about the ¡°barbarian king.¡± Each time, the guards brandished their spears threateningly, but Terdin¡¯s authority didn¡¯t seem to carry weight with the king¡¯s soldiers. Tensions asionally red between the two sides. Such incidents could put Jedrick in danger. Ram maintained constant vignce, even through the night. Some soldiers used the cover of darkness to sneak closer for a glimpse of Jedrick. Tonight¡¯s intruder seemed to be one of them¡ªbut this was no ordinary soldier. It was one of the king¡¯s royal guards. Not the one who had summoned Ram yesterday¡ªthis one was more imposing, with a fiercer gaze and a clear aura of authority. Ram instantly recognized him as the knight who had stood beside the king in the tent the previous day. ¡®The one who analyzed my movements and reported to the king.¡¯ Although two other guards stood nearby, Ram felt uneasy. If this royal guard demanded to see Jedrick and refused to back down, what could he do? If force was necessary, a fight might break out¡ªnot a matter of winning or losing, but of whether a fight should happen at all. ¡®If only I could ask General Terdin.¡¯ The two guards btedly recognized the royal guard and saluted him.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Captain ive, what brings you here at thiste hour?¡± ive barely acknowledged them with a nod before striding directly to Ram. He loomed close, his heavy armor nearly brushing Ram¡¯s face. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°What is this about?¡± Ram asked politely. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°Whose order?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. If I give an order, it¡¯s obviously from the king. Now stop talking and follow me.¡± ive¡¯s intimidating demeanor left Ram with no choice. Even the other guards nudged Ram forward. ¡°Go on. Leave this to us.¡± Reluctantly, Ram followed. ive led him far from the army¡¯s camp, into a deserted grasnd. Under the thick darkness, visible only by moonlight, there was no one else around. ive drew his sword. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Ram could hear three more men hidden in the bushes. They unsheathed their swords almost in unison with ive. ¡°What is this about?¡± Ram asked again. ive responded with a swift, sharp sh. His attack was far superior to anything Ram¡¯s swordsmanship instructor, Boti, had ever shown him. It bore the precision of someone honed by realbat. The three hidden men moved in, surrounding Ram in a coordinated attack. Facing four opponents, Ram had no choice but to draw his own sword. Escape seemed impossible¡ªthe presence of horses nearby indicated they were prepared to pursue him if he ran. Even defending himself was a struggle. He narrowly managed to avoid being fully surrounded, constantly adjusting his position. The royal guards, however, kept pressuring him, trying to box him in. ¡®There¡¯s another one.¡¯ Someone else was hidingpletely, silent save for their breathing. ¡®The king.¡¯ It made sense. If these were the king¡¯s royal guards, the king¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t surprising. But in this situation, it felt strange. ¡®Is he testing me? Like how Baron Selken told Zenri to stare death in the face?¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t a simple test. The royal guards were clearly aiming for his vital points. Why? Was this punishment for his failure to meet the king¡¯s expectations yesterday? Would the king truly execute him over that? If so, why not dere it outright? One word from the king, and Ram would bow his head without protest. Executioners could finish it with a single axe stroke. Why bring him to such a remote ce and kill him this way? Ram was confused. He wanted to say something, to ask why, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. There seemed no way out of this situation. ¡®Should I just die?¡¯ One option remained. It was so obvious that even after considering it, Ram hesitated. He flipped his sword in reverse grip and crouched low into the bushes, disappearing into the shadows. In this moonlit darkness, it wasn¡¯t hard to vanish. Even if the enemy could see him, he could still hide. The wind masked sounds, and the shadows provided ample cover. Ram hesitated again. Could he really do it? These were royal guards¡ªelite warriors of the highest rank. Could he really do this against them? Standing in the bushes, the answer was ¡°no.¡± But crouching in the darkness, his assassin instincts awakened, and the answer became ¡°yes.¡± It was the only way to survive. He had to kill all four of them. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 24 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 24: The Royal Guards King Fried Gant was genuinely taken aback the moment the "Shadow of Terdin" disappeared into the underbrush. Surrounded by four royal guards, the shadow hadpletely vanished. Commander ive and the three other guards raised their swords high, then hesitated, their eyes darting around in confusion. They said nothing. Royal guards rarely spoke, and this wasn¡¯t a situation that called for words. There was no need to alert the enemy to their dismay. Yet their hurried nces and subtle nods toward each other betrayed their unease. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ ¡®Did you see him?¡¯ ¡®Not over here. What about your side?¡¯ ¡®Nothing here either.¡¯ ¡®Check the ground carefully.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s deeper in the bushes.¡¯ ¡®He might¡¯ve escaped.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll stay with the horses. He might try to ride off on one.¡¯ ¡®We must protect His Majesty.¡¯ ¡®No, he won¡¯t go that way. From here, he can¡¯t see the King. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d realize where the King is.¡¯ Fried, like his guards, scanned the underbrush intently. ¡®This was poorly chosen.¡¯ The King silently chastised himself. ¡®I thought this location would suppress noise, but it¡¯s ended up giving the shadow a ce to hide.¡¯ However, there wasn¡¯t a better ce nearby to deal with him. They could have gone farther, but that would have been inconvenient¡ªboth to lure him there and to return afterward. Fried had no intention of helping his guards, but he kept a watchful eye on the bushes around him. If the foliage moved unnaturally, he¡¯d call out. But under the faint breeze, all he saw were natural, gentle sways. The moonlight was bright, but it couldn¡¯t illuminate the deeper parts of the thicket. ¡®I underestimated this situation.¡¯ The King began to think of this as his mistake but stopped short. ¡®No, ive chose this spot, and ive insisted we handle him here.¡¯ From the moment the King gave the shadow the order to assassinate Terdin, Fried had a principle in mind: if the shadow agreed, the n would proceed. If he refused, he¡¯d be executed. The shadow refused. Or rather, it seemed like he didn¡¯t fully understand the order. In that case, Fried should¡¯ve executed him from the start. But he couldn¡¯t kill the Shadow of Terdin solely on his authority; it required a pretext. ive had devised the method. ¡®Bring him here, Your Majesty. We need to test whether he truly has the skill to assassinate Mantum. From my perspective, he doesn¡¯t seem capable. We can¡¯t entrust such an important mission based solely on Count Vadio¡¯s word.¡¯ ive always acted as though he was clever, but he wasn¡¯t particrly smart. Fried didn¡¯t care whether the shadow had killed Mantum or even if he was skilled. What mattered was that Terdin valued him. Testing him was meant to be cursory, just enough to confirm his potential, and then Fried could entrust him with the task. But ive genuinely intended to kill the shadow. ¡®This cleanup will be a nightmare.¡¯ Just as he was mulling over the situation, the shadow reappeared, bursting out of the bushes. One of the guards, Lahison, was knocked to the ground. Lahison had been moving to guard the horses. He was a skilled knight, renowned as a swordsmanship instructor in his province. He had secured his ce as a royal guard by achieving the second-highest score in the royal knight examinations. As Lahison screamed, he iled, trying to pry off a ck figure clinging to his back. Though it was too far away to see clearly, it appeared the shadow had targeted the gaps between Lahison¡¯s helmet and armor. If this had been a mere test, that strike would¡¯ve killed him. However, ive had insisted they wear chainmail beneath their te armor, which saved Lahison¡¯s life. But the shadow seemed to anticipate this. Clinging to Lahison, he pulled him backward. Thebined weight of the heavy armor and another person caused Lahison to topple. It wasn¡¯t just a fall; the shadow twisted Lahison¡¯s arm into an unnatural angle, forcing it backward. Lahison screamed even louder than when the de struck his neck. Even then, Lahison continued to swing his sword. But the shadow easily disarmed him and flung the weapon away. It seemed Lahison was reflexively wielding the sword, not gripping it properly. As Lahison¡¯s arm slowed, it finally dropped limply. It was unclear whether he¡¯d lost consciousness from the shock or died. By the time Lahison copsed, the other three guards had closed in, surrounding the shadow. Their n was clear: even if Lahison died, they wouldn¡¯t let the shadow escape. But the shadow made an unexpected move. Instead of fleeing or vanishing into the bushes again, he lunged straight at ive, the first to charge, thrusting his sword. ive, raising his de for an attack, hastily redirected it to defend. However, it was difficult to block a thrust urately in the dark. The shadow¡¯s de struck ive¡¯s helmet. Though the helmet absorbed the blow, ive screamed and stumbled backward, clutching his face with his left hand¡ªover his helmet. He quickly got back up and began swinging his sword wildly. The shadow dashed past ive. Two guards, Filey and Willis, gave chase. Willis was known for his speed, said to outrun most grown men even in full armor. His swordsmanship was so swift and precise that even ive acknowledged it. Yet against this shadow, neither Willis nor ive could disy their skills. In this ce, the four royal guards couldn¡¯t do anything. The shadow rendered thempletely powerless. From ive¡¯s helmet, ck liquid dripped steadily. It appeared the shadow¡¯s de had pierced inside. The sword hadn¡¯t fully prated the helmet¡¯s eye slit, but the tip had likely grazed ive¡¯s eye or at least torn the skin around it. The shadow had lived up to his earlier words to the King. Though he had mentioned needing a weapon, he had proven his capability. If he¡¯d had a proper, long, slender weapon like an awl, two of the guards would likely already be dead. ¡®In broad daylight, in an open space, just one of them would¡¯ve been enough to toy with and kill this shadow. Be it ive, Lahison, Filey, or Willis, any of them could¡¯ve handled him. But testing him in this kind of setting¡­¡¯ The shadow vanished once more. Filey and Willis, wary of suffering the same fate as theirrades, stuck close together as they cautiously searched the underbrush. ive, groaning in pain and filled with rage, jabbed at the bushes erratically with his sword. Finally, Fried couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± But the guards, consumed by their anger, continued swinging their weapons like children hacking at weeds with sticks. ¡°I said, enough!¡± Fried yelled again, and the chaotic swordy ceased. ive continued groaning, his pain evident. Fried didn¡¯t bother ordering him to quiet down. ¡°Shadow of Terdin,e forward,¡± Friedmanded loudly toward the distant bushes. Then, to the King¡¯s astonishment, the shadow emerged not from afar but from a thicket just five steps away. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Fried had been watching the area around his guards, assuming the surroundings were well-lit by the moonlight and the bushes were low enough not to hide anyone. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to that spot, so when the shadow appeared, it felt as if a ghost had materialized. Instinctively, Fried let out a low gasp and stepped back. Seeing the King¡¯s fear, the shadow immediately prostrated himself, pressing his hands to the ground. A proper knight would have merely knelt, but this was a groveling position¡ªhumiliatingly low. ¡°You called for me, Your Majesty?¡± The King said nothing for a moment. ¡®He noticed my fear. That¡¯s not good.¡¯ The fact that he was struggling to maintain his authority over a ve was absurd to him. Willis and ive approached. Filey was helping the fallen Lahison to his feet. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t dead. It would have been a disgrace if the king¡¯s royal guard had been killed by a mere ve. ive stood right behind the ve. Despite beingpletely defenseless, the ve didn¡¯t raise his head from his bowed posture. ¡®This guy is too dangerous. He¡¯s skilled enough to assassinate Mantum. If he sets his mind to it, killing Terdin would be child¡¯s y.¡¯ Right now, he could easily execute him. ¡®If he can kill Terdin, that means he could kill me too!¡¯ ive raised his sword and signaled to the king. The tip of his de was aimed at the ve¡¯s nape. His helmet was stained with blood, dark as ck ink. It didn¡¯t look like his eye was injured but as though the helmet itself had bled. Though the moonlight didn¡¯t reveal the inside of the helmet, one eye surely couldn¡¯t even open. ¡®With eyes like that, can he even aim for the neck properly? Acting all high and mighty¡­¡¯ Fried shook his head at ive. ive lowered his sword with an openly disappointed expression. It was a shame to kill him. His submissive demeanor, showing no resistance even with a sword aimed at his back in front of the king, was particrly appealing. ¡°You will never escape being a ve.¡± The ve said nothing and remained prostrate. ¡°Raise your head.¡± He obeyed. His expression didn¡¯t show defiance or rebellion against the king¡¯smand. Instead, it was a naive look, as though he didn¡¯t understand what was being said. ¡°Stand and kneel. This position is ufortable.¡± He followed the order without hesitation. His expression remained unchanged. ¡°A perfect face for use.¡± The king leaned toward the ve¡¯s face. ¡°If I tell Baron Selken to take you back, can Illiam stop him?¡± The king asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± From the first meeting until now, the ve¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t wavered. It wasn¡¯t a ploy or tactic¡ªit was genuine ignorance. That¡¯s how ves were. ¡°He can¡¯t stop him. On the battlefield, Illiam may wield power, but in peacetime, he¡¯s less significant than a minor rural lord. And if Baron Selken, who wields influence even in the royal court, were to take you by force, could Illiam stop him? Filing awsuit? The one deciding the case would be me. Which side do you think I¡¯d choose? Hm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I can. No, I alone can. And I can give you even more than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡± ¡°With a royalmand, I could simply order you. But to make your choice easier, I¡¯ll offer you a suitable reward. If you wish, I¡¯ll grant you a title. Selken may lose a ve, but with equivalentpensation, he¡¯ll let you go. Do you understand? A mere ve like you would be a noble withnd.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Do I have to do something?¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t just stupidity¡ªhe might not evenprehend the context of the conversation. I guess I¡¯ll have to spell it out.¡¯ Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have used anything beyond metaphors and insinuations, but now he had no choice but to be explicit. ¡°Kill General Illiam Terdin.¡± The shadow of Terdin was stunned into silence, unable to respond. It was understandable. Fried pushed further.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Do it without anyone knowing. Leave no trace that it was you. But if you fail to carry out the king¡¯smand and report this to Terdin, your life is forfeit. Even if you run away, there will be no ce in thisnd for you to hide.¡± At Fried¡¯s gesture, ive and three royal guards surrounded the ve, raising their swords. No matter how well he could hide, there was no escaping this. Lahison, who had just regained his senses and was staggering back, looked ready to sh him to pieces the moment the king¡¯s order was given. ¡°A knight withnd and title¡ªor a criminal guilty of defying the king¡¯s order. Which will you choose?¡± It was an easy decision. Yet the ve remained silent. Fried didn¡¯t force an answer. Forcing one now wouldn¡¯t make it sincere. And sincerity wasn¡¯t necessary. Fried signaled the guards with a nod. Three of them quicklyplied, but ive resisted until the king red at him with a stern expression to dismiss him. ive reluctantly withdrew. Fried turned and walked away under the escort of three guards, but ive couldn¡¯t help himself. He turned back to the ve and spoke onest time. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, say so now. I¡¯ll cut your throat painlessly.¡± The ve said nothing. To an outsider seeing only this moment, it might appear that the kingdom¡¯s mightiest knight in heavy armor was threatening and intimidating an unarmed young man. As ive returned to the allied camp, he couldn¡¯t suppress the simmering rage that erupted with each breath. When he finally reached the king, he spoke in a tone of defiance. ¡°You should have dealt with him. He won¡¯t obey.¡± ¡®Who¡¯s not obeying whom?¡¯ Fried thought silently, maintaining a dignified exterior. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Fried said aloud, appearing calm. ¡°He¡¯ll surely report to General Terdin.¡± ive¡¯s words reflected the thoughts of the other guards as well. Fried let them think so. Thoughts spread like wildfire. Eventually, everyone who discovered this secret mission woulde to the same conclusion. ¡®Either way, I will win¡ªwhether he kills General Terdin or fails.¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 25 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 25: Prince Damion Prince Damion noticed his father returning from outside the campte at night. Four royal guards followed closely behind him. "Where have you been at such ate hour?" Damion asked as politely and amiably as he could. "I just went for a night walk." Though the response wasn¡¯t entirely curt, the tone was harsh. A night walk? That was unlikely! But the atmosphere wasn¡¯t one for further inquiry. The men following him all looked grim. The one at the rear, in particr, Captain ive of the royal guard, was holding one eye with his hand, breathing heavily. He seemed both angry and exhausted. "Are you alright, Captain ive?" "Nothing happened." ive brushed past Damion quickly, nearly shoulder-checking him as he left. Even though they passed close by, Damion couldn¡¯t tell if the substance on ive¡¯s hand was mud or blood. But one thing was clear¡ªnothing had happened, as the captain imed, was definitely not the truth. "I asked if you were okay, and you said ''nothing happened''? What a bluntly honest answer, my friend." None of the royal guards were close to Damion. They were knights who had sworn loyalty solely to the king and obeyed only his orders. Their ranks were above everyone else¡¯s, and beneath no one¡¯s. They operated independently from other royal knights and had the privilege of ignoring all but the king¡¯smands. This autonomy was to ensure they could refuse orders from higher-ups in the event of a rebellion. Even while stationed with Terdin¡¯s army, they acted independently, refusing to take orders even from General Terdin. Naturally, they could remain silent toward the prince as well. Though Damion was curious about the situation, he refrained from pressing further. His father wasn¡¯t one to answer questions until he initiated the conversation himself. Not even his most cherished eldest son, Crown Prince Lamuel, received warm treatment from him. At least this impartiality spared Damion any jealousy. ¡®Now is not the time for this.¡¯N?v(el)B\\jnn Damion waited for his father to enter the grand pavilion and then moved. His target was Bishop Aikob¡¯s personal supply warehouse. The army had two general supply tents and one for his father¡¯s provisions, but Aikob¡¯s personal warehouses numbered three. "Prince, what brings you here at this hour?" The person managing the tent wasn¡¯t a supply officer or royal administrator but a priest Aikob had personally brought along. Despite thete hour, the priest was impably dressed in his robes and showed no sign of drowsiness. He was as imposing as the royal guards. "I¡¯vee to fetch a bottle of wine." As Damion attempted to step inside, the priest naturally moved to block his way with a wide smile. "You need the bishop¡¯s authorization." "What? He¡¯s likely asleep at this hour. I¡¯ll bring the authorization tomorrow. Just let me take one bottle now." Damion maintained his smile, and the priest kept his. "That won¡¯t do, Your Highness." "Come now, I¡¯ll take responsibility¡ª" "Everyone in the royal family knows Your Highness never takes responsibility for such things." "When have I ever¡ª" At that moment, Aikob¡¯s voice came from behind. "What¡¯s going on?" Damion bit his lip but quickly masked his irritation with a polite smile, bowing to Aikob. "I wanted to prayte at night but couldn¡¯t concentrate. I thought a bottle of wine might help. As you¡¯ve often said, only wine can help one focus on prayer, isn¡¯t that right?" Aikob chuckled heartily. "Even out here, you don¡¯t forget to pray. Truly, the second prince is the perfect candidate to rule this heathennd. But instead of relying on wine, why not join me for prayer directly?" "How could I intrude on your rest, Bishop? If you could just allow me a bottle¡ª" Before Damion could finish, Aikob was already heading toward his tent. Damion sighed through his nose. The old man just had toe along! Why not just stay in your sanctuary? ¡®Then again, since he came, so did the wine.¡¯ Damion reluctantly followed into the tent, where Aikob waited, as always, with a stiff and solemn expression. When Damion stood before him, the bishop gestured with a nod. Damion removed his upper garment, his thin frame shivering in the cold northern air. He didn¡¯t bother asking for a nket; Aikob would surely deliver a sermon about how "faith blooms in suffering" and recount tales of saints enduring blizzards without clothing for an hour. Thankfully, the floor was covered with a woolen rug, though its intricate patterns clearly came from a foreign heathennd. Damion knelt on the rug beneath the sun-cross, the symbol of the official faith. As always, Aikob stood before the sun-cross, blocking it from view. This made Damion feel as though his prayers were directed at Aikob rather than the divine, a peculiar sensation. Being shirtless also bothered him. If this was ufortable for a man, how much worse must it be for women? Of course, women also prayed before the sun-cross while disrobed, but they did so in private or with nuns present. This prayer ritual, conducted in secret, had sparked many rumors using Aikob of immoral behavior with young noblewomen. Such usations never surfaced openly; anyone who voiced them faced religious trials and punishments equivalent to murder charges. This applied even to a prince. Damion knew the rumors weren¡¯t baseless, but he said nothing. After reciting three prayer verses, Damion was finally allowed to dress. "Well done, Your Highness." Aikob seated himself in a grand wooden chair adorned with carvings and images symbolizing saints'' miracles. It was as imposing as the king¡¯s iron throne. ¡®Why did this man insist oning along for this campaign? Isn¡¯t it the chancellor¡¯s duty to guard the throne during the king¡¯s absence? He¡¯s missing a golden opportunity to exploit merchants while the king is away.¡¯ Aikob stared at Damion as if to ask why he was still there. Damion, contemting how to get the wine, changed the subject. "Have you heard? They say the king of the Geron tribe died to the sound of trumpets from the heavens." Aikob¡¯s face twisted into displeasure. "Do not call them the Geron tribe. Call them savages. If you address them by their chosen names, you¡¯ll eventually grant them their desires. Names are important. A soul resides in a name." This was clearly the prelude to a lecture. "Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind." Realizing his mistake, Damion quickly sought to appease him, but it was toote. "Listen carefully, Your Highness. As the future ruler of thisnd, you must always remember: never regard savages as equals. Treat them as beasts, or worse. If they wish to be treated as humans, teach them ites only by epting our god. Your duty here is to spread the word of the divine as quickly as possible." "Of course, Bishop. Now, please rest well." Just as Damion turned to leave, Aikob answered his earlier question. "I heard about those heavenly sounds as soon as I arrived. It¡¯s all the soldiers can talk about." "Really? What did you tell them? I¡¯d like to hear your exnation. Surely, it wasn¡¯t the trumpet of the apocalypse?" Aikob chuckled. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "All things are exined by divine providence. If it were the trumpet of the end times, wouldn¡¯t there be signs of judgment? The earth splitting, fire raining from the skies? Are clergy like us ascending to heaven?" Aikob spread his hands as if inviting those around him to look. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be the sound of heaven weeping, as God attempts to deliver a revtion to us?¡± ¡°We must distinguish between the temptations of the devil and the revtions of God. The soldiers might simply have imagined it together.¡± ¡°But General Terdin heard it too.¡± ¡°In my view, being a general doesn¡¯t make one any different. Only a clergyman like myself can hear and discern the truth. If that sound rings again and I hear it, only then can I say anything about it. Not that it will happen, but until then, there¡¯s no need for Your Highness to worry.¡± Damion considered asking Aikob what he thought of the soldiers¡¯ opinion that it might be the voice of the war god the Gerons believed in. ¡®If I do that, I¡¯ll end up listening to a sermon until sunrise tomorrow.¡¯ Damion simply nodded with a smile. ¡°Oh, and I heard you met the chieftain of the barbarians.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you meet him?¡± Aikob asked sharply. ¡°Well¡­¡± Damion racked his brain for an answer to avoid being assigned the task of flogging himself while reciting prayers a hundred times. ¡°To spread God¡¯s word to the barbarians, wouldn¡¯t we first need to move their king? That requires careful effort, so I thought I¡¯d start by showing my face.¡± ¡°How was he?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take a long time.¡± ¡°Of course, it will.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also need a bottle of wine.¡± ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not thinking of giving wine to that barbarian?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d show them how superior wine, the drink we call divine, ispared to their honey mead.¡± Aikob considered this for a moment before nodding solemnly. ¡°You mean to test if their crude tongues can appreciate such profound vors.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°In that case, take a bottle.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But not the wine at the very bottom. That¡¯s a rare bottle I¡¯m saving for the altar.¡± Aikob handed over a signed certificate. The moment Damion received it, he quickly turned to leave. ¡°Oh, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Damion flinched as though caught in the act of a crime. ¡°Congrattions on your engagement in advance.¡± ¡°Engagement? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh dear. I spoke too soon. I assumed His Majesty had already told you. My mistake! Then, I¡¯ll stop here so as not to spoil your joy.¡± Aikob ced a finger on his lips and winked. It was a grotesque sight, but Damion¡¯s curiosity was stronger than his disgust. And the fact that Aikob had mentioned it so hastily meant he was willing to share more. ¡°Could you at least give me a hint?¡± Damion asked earnestly. Aikob sighed as if there was no other choice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you just one word: Vormont. Nothing more.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Damion said with a smile and bowed. As soon as he left the tent, Damion spat on the ground. ¡°Engagement? Vormont?¡± Damion returned to the supply tent, waved the certificate at the strict priest there, and dered, ¡°I¡¯m taking a bottle of wine.¡± The priest examined the certificate with a frown before leading Damion inside and pointing at two crates of wine. ¡°Which one will you take?¡± ¡°The one at the bottom.¡± ¡°Are you sure? That one¡¯s meant for the altar¡ª¡± ¡°I said, the one at the bottom.¡± The priest tilted his head and muttered, ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­¡± but couldn¡¯t argue with the written authorization and opened the lower crate. An engagement he knew nothing about? Names of noble families shed through Damion¡¯s mind. Duke of Vormont had three children. The firstborn, Rusef, was from his first wife, who had passed away. The twins¡ªa daughter, Sharlon, and a son, Aduer¡ªwere born to his second wife. ¡®So my fianc¨¦e must be Charlon Vormont.¡¯ The Vormonts had waged war against the Kingdom of Triton about a decade ago, a war that General Terdin himself had ended. The defeated Vormonts were forced to pay massive reparations, cede territory, and send their firstborn, Rusef, as a hostage. Since then, the Gant and Vormont families had avoided direct conflict. Trade between the two territories grew, and diplomatic disputes ceased. But that didn¡¯t mean rtions had improved. To this day, the mention of Vormonts stirred anger in many soldiers who had not yet forgotten their fallenrades. The sentiment was mutual on the other side. And now, out of the blue, the only daughter of that family was to marry Damion, not even the firstborn? Holding the bottle of wine, Damion nced toward his father¡¯s tent, still brightly lit as if it were midday. ¡®Father must¡¯ve struck some deal involving me.¡¯ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 26 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 26: Wine (1) ¡°You¡¯re just the person I wanted to see!¡± Ram was on his way to General Terdin¡¯s tent early in the morning. Instead, he unexpectedly ran into Prince Damion first. The prince greeted him with his usual radiant smile. With his golden hair and white teeth catching the morning sunlight, he seemed not to reflect the light but to emit it himself. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± Ram said, bowing his head in greeting. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± The prince was holding a bottle of wine. He also had three sses¡ªelegant crystal ones, by the looks of them. Baron Selken owned a few simr sses, and the baroness often said the same thing whenever the ves handled them: ¡®Be careful. Those are worth more than selling ten of you.¡¯ Ram replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to see General Terdin.¡± ¡°Ah, that makes sense. You¡¯re practically his shadow. But the General is likely in a meeting with my father, so you won¡¯t be able to meet him now. Come with me.¡± Though he said, ¡°Come with me,¡± Damion practically dragged Ram along by the shoulder. The knights escorting them followed with their usual looks of disapproval. The walk was ufortable in many ways¡ªthe physical closeness of the prince was especially unsettling for Ram. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the king¡¯s tent that Damion let go of him. ¡°Wait here for a moment. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ram had no idea why he was being asked to wait. Was the prince arranging a meeting with the General for him? There was no need for that, though... ¡®Do I even want to see the General right now?¡¯ Ram doubted he could bring himself to discuss the assassination order, even if they met. ¡°What¡¯s this about an engagement?¡± Damion¡¯s voice carried from inside the tent. Ram didn¡¯t need to strain to hear it. However, the king¡¯s voice was quieter, requiring some effort to catch. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Archbishop Aikob mentioned itst night.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Archbishop to be so loose-tongued.¡± The king clicked his tongue. ¡°How could I not know about my own engagement? Were you nning to keep it a secret until the veryst moment?¡± ¡°I intended to tell you when your fianc¨¦e arrived.¡± ¡°Arrived? Here? When?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Have you not heard? The daughter of Vormont.¡± ¡°She¡¯sing here? When?¡± ¡°¡­By the way, why are you carrying a bottle of wine so early in the morning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important right now! When is this fianc¨¦e of mine supposed to arrive?¡± ¡°Mind your manners, Damion. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in a meeting with the General and themanders? We¡¯re discussing how you can carry yourself as a conqueror with dignity. And yet here you are, making a scene with a bottle of wine! Have you no shame?¡± After the king¡¯s reprimand, Terdin¡¯s calm voice followed. ¡°Perhaps I could step outside to speak with the prince for a moment?¡± ¡°That would be for the best. It seems my son listens to you more than he does to me.¡± ¡°Surely that¡¯s not true, Your Majesty. The person the prince cherishes most is you.¡± Soon, Terdin and Damion stepped outside the tent. Ram bowed to Terdin, who seemed both surprised and pleased by the unexpected meeting. ¡®So that¡¯s what Mage Kura meant by the General¡¯s ¡®mistake.¡¯ Anyone could see he treats me as someone special.¡¯ The two moved further away, to a secluded spot where no one could overhear them. Ram stayed back, giving them space, though he could hear every word. ¡°Stepping outside, I can see how ridiculous my behavior was, no wonder people call me immature. My brother Lamuel was already leading troops on the battlefield at my age.¡± ¡°He did hold amand position,¡± Terdin replied. ¡°Held amand position? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Prince Lamuel stayed in the rear and never set foot on the battlefield.¡± ¡°I heard he fought and achieved victories.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°The troops under hismand won battles. The actual leadership was handled by othermanders. The victories, of course, were credited to Prince Lamuel.¡± ¡°So, all those stories my brother told me about his exploits were lies?¡± ¡°Not lies, exactly. I can¡¯t say how he framed things, but war stories are best taken with a grain of salt.¡± ¡°Even half of what he said would be impressive.¡± ¡°If I may say so, Prince Lamuel¡¯s aplishments wouldn¡¯t even amount to a quarter of that. You have no reason to feel intimidated by those tales.¡± Terdin spoke in a low voice, and Damionughed. Then, as if something had just urred to him, Damion asked, ¡°What happened to Captian ive? I saw himst night with blood running down from his eye, and now he¡¯s wearing a bandage.¡± ¡°I noticed as well, but the atmosphere didn¡¯t allow for questions. Even if I asked, he¡¯s not the type to answer.¡± Ram¡¯s heart pounded. This was the issue he wanted to discuss with Terdin. He had struck the Commander in the eye. What consequences would there be? Would Terdin be affected? After all, Ram was his shadow. Even if Ram couldn¡¯t ask directly, he hoped to glean more from their conversation. However, Damion, unconcerned, shifted back to the original topic. "You''re saying my fianc¨¦e is Charlon of Vormont, correct?" "Yes." "Why didn''t you tell me?" "I only found outst night." [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "Before I left the capital, Ruseph suddenly disappeared. He left without saying a word, so I thought he''d only stepped out for a moment. I even tried to bid him farewell beforeing here! But now it seems he had already returned. How could he leave without telling me?" "I¡¯m not sure; I don''t know about that either." "Oh, I apologize. Asking someone who''s been in the north for almost two years about royal affairs is out of line!" "As you said, I can''t be aware of everything going on in the royal court. But judging by the circumstances, it seems Ruseph found out about the situation as abruptly as you did." Damion scratched his head and then asked, "What was the deal?" It was the sharpest tone he''d used so far in their conversation. "Royal marriages always involve some kind of negotiation, but there''s no need to frame it so harshly. Besides, nothing is set in stone yet, and¡ª" "Father never liked Ruseph, did he?" "Well, it¡¯s no secret that he wouldn¡¯t send his eldest son as a hostage." "Since he¡¯s a child from the previous wife, he¡¯s probably not that precious to the current duchess either. So, is Father nning to take the duchess''s child as a hostage instead, under the guise of them being my fianc¨¦e?" Terdin smiled softly and waved his hand. "Let''s just call it strengthening ties between two houses. From what I¡¯ve heard, His Majesty requested reinforcements from Duke Vormont for this war. Despite their loss to us ten years ago, they still have a formidable army. Borrowing even a portion of that army would surely aid our efforts in this conflict." "That formidable army has always been a thorn in Father''s side. He¡¯s continually threatened to start another war unless they reduce their forces, but the duke has never responded. Each time Father spoke of it, he¡¯d grow furious, saying the hostage wasn¡¯t good enough." "From Duke Vormont''s perspective, reducing his army wouldn¡¯t have been an easy task. You can''t just dismiss knights who have sworn fealty overnight, nor would their vassal knights willingly cut down the number of their own squires." "So, my marriage is just a deal in exchange for military support?" "It''s a partnership." "It''s a deal." "The root of this issue was thend exchanged as a wedding gift between the two families, wasn¡¯t it? Another marriage could provide a key to peace between the two houses." "Or nt the seeds for another conflict." "One can never know the future. There''s no need to be so pessimistic from the outset." "Yes, life¡¯s always like that." When Damion mimicked an old man¡¯s voice, Terdin burst intoughter. But then, the prince suddenly dropped his smile and said, "To be honest, it''s suspicious. Do you remember how long it took for Lamuel¡¯s marriage to finalize? It was over two years." "Of course I do. It was a national celebration. Even the children of Tamperton were making bets on who the fianc¨¦e would be." Damion double-checked that no one was around before speaking in a whisper. "I¡¯m frustrated with how hastily my marriage is being arranged, but doesn¡¯t it feel like everything is moving too quickly? You might¡¯ve guessed this already, but Father started preparing for a campaign before even receiving confirmation that this war was over. I''ve never seen preparations move this fast. Supplies and reinforcements that used to take ages to arrange when you requested them were suddenly ready in no time. And simultaneously, the army from Born also began marching. Even if the engagement was arranged without my knowledge, how could their army be ready to move so quickly?" "Suppose they had been preparing reinforcements for you in advance and, upon hearing about the engagement, thought, ''Why not?'' and set off. How about that?" "Would you ept such a na?ve exnation?" "Sometimes, being na?ve helps things progress smoothly." Terdin nced toward the tents and said, "I¡¯ll bete for the meeting. I can¡¯t let it proceed without me, so I should head in." "Then I¡¯ll be going as well." "Aren¡¯t you going to greet His Majesty?" "Consider it done earlier." Damion gestured to his two bodyguards. Terdin was about to turn away when he noticed the wine still in his hand and asked, "You were holding that even in front of His Majesty. Why are you drinking this early in the morning?" "Wine isn¡¯t alcohol." "If it intoxicates you, it¡¯s alcohol." "ording to Archbishop Aikob, wine is the breath of the gods or something like that, so it only lifts the spirits, not intoxicates." "So, you take the Archbishop¡¯s words literally only when ites to wine?" Damion shrugged and said, "I¡¯m nning to have a drink with Chief Jedrick." Terdin hesitated for a moment before saying, "If you¡¯re meeting the chief, stay in the protection of my shadow at all times." "I was thinking of inviting him to drink with me anyway." Damion nced at Ram, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Ram tried to appear indifferent, avoiding any reaction. "That boy, drinking with you?" "Why not?" Terdin shrugged again. "Do as you wish. Though I doubt that boy will drink." The prince gestured to Ram. "Come along. Let¡¯s go together." Ram nced at Terdin for guidance, but the general had already entered the king¡¯s tent. Once again, he couldn¡¯t say it. And still, Ram wasn¡¯t sure if he should. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 27 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 27: Wine (2) The guards protecting the chieftain¡¯s tent allowed Damion to enter without any resistance. This was a ce even Count Vadio and other curious royal knights couldn¡¯t pass through. Of course, Ram always had free passage, but the prince did not share such privileges. It seemed there had been special instructions from Terdin regarding him. Jedrick, who was lounging in a slightly reclined position while reading a book, was startled to see Damion barging in unannounced. He quickly straightened up. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯d bring the liquor.¡± Damion abruptly sat down and handed a ss of wine to Jedrick. He then extended one to Ram as well. ¡°You drink too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ram replied firmly. ¡°When I say drink, you drink.¡± ¡°My duty is to protect you both.¡± ¡°Such a rigid fellow. The general was right about you.¡± Ram almost responded with, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± but stopped himself. To avoid revealing that he had overheard the earlier conversation, he pretended ignorance. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re not my subordinate, so I can¡¯t order you to drink. But at least take the ss. There¡¯s an old saying: if anyone is without a ss during a toast, uninvited spirits may show up.¡± That was the first Ram had heard of such a superstition. Perhaps it was a regional thing? ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want a spirit to visit me, would you?¡± The prince once again held out the ss. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just hold it.¡± Ram epted the ss with both hands and allowed the prince to pour a small amount of wine. Jedrick didn¡¯t particrly refuse the offer. Boredom from his life as a prisoner must have made the idea of some entertainment wee. Despite his youth, Geronians were probably ustomed to drinking from an even younger age. At first, Jedrick sipped cautiously¡ªnot out of fear of poison, but with an expression that said, ¡®Is this even supposed to taste good?¡¯ Soon enough, however, he seemed to like it and began drinking enthusiastically. ¡°Wine isn¡¯t meant to be consumed like that,¡± Damion pointed out. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a ¡®proper¡¯ way to drink liquor,¡± Jedrick replied, ignoring him and pouring another ss for himself. Damion reprimanded him again. ¡°Wine isn¡¯t meant to be poured so carelessly.¡± ¡°Does the taste change if you pour it differently?¡± ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then how should it be poured?¡± ¡°Gently, as if handling a delicate woman¡ªwith finesse.¡± ¡°People from the North don¡¯t treat women delicately.¡± ¡°¡­Then how do you treat them?¡± ¡°The same as men. Why should there be a difference?¡± ¡°Women are weaker than men, so you should be careful.¡± ¡°Never say that to a woman in Geron. It¡¯s the one thing they hate hearing most.¡± ¡°So, women go into battle too?¡± ¡°If there are 80 men, there are 20 women. Some women are weak, just as some men are.¡± Jedrick poured more wine clumsily and drank deeply again. Damion, after staring at his wine ss for a while, finally poured it in the same careless way and drank it down just as Jedrick did. He muttered almost inaudibly, ¡°This is really expensive¡­ Is this okay?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ram didn¡¯t drink but could tell from the aroma that it was a fine wine. In Selken Castle, there was a cave cer where the temperature remained steady year-round. Half of it was filled with wine. Ram asionally followed the steward to retrieve wine from there. The steward strictly adhered to a predetermined list. The wine brought up from that cer was never served to guests. There was a separate storage area for guest wine, where any servant could grab a bottle without concern. But the wine from the cave cer was reserved solely for the baron, who savored it with great care. He would sniff, taste, and delicately swirl the wine as if it would shatter with vigorous movement. Here, however, the two young men drank with loud gulps. Damion had not initially nned to drink this way, but Jedrick¡¯sment¡ª¡¯Your wine is so weak it¡¯s only fit to warm you up in the morning after waking¡¯¡ªsparked apetitive spirit. Judging by his flushed face, however, Jedrick didn¡¯t seem particrly good with alcohol either. The wine ran out quickly. Though theymented theck of more, neither asked for another bottle. Ram was relieved there had only been one bottle to start with. Drunk, Damion rambled on about the history of Triton and the invasion wars of the Principality of Born. Jedrick didn¡¯t seem particrly entertained, but he listened without yawning. Jedrick enjoyed listening to stories. He would often ask Ram to tell him tales under the guise of practicing thenguage, but Ram,cking the gift of storytelling, could only share brief anecdotes. Perhaps that was why Jedrick, despite his apparent dislike of Damion, didn¡¯t interrupt him. ¡°And that¡¯s how the Duke of Vormont¡¯s daughter ended up visiting,¡± Damion concluded, looking at Jedrick expectantly. Jedrick fell silent, deep in thought. Damion, sounding slightly apologetic, asked, ¡°Hmm, was it too hard for you to understand?¡± Though the question carried a hint of condescension, Jedrick responded without any trace of annoyance. ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t organize it in my head.¡± ¡°Well, there were some technical terms, and you¡¯re probably not interested in our history¡­¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°It wasn¡¯t the terminology. It¡¯s just that your pronunciation is unfamiliar. Does Vormont speak a differentnguage from Triton?¡± Jedrick asked, tilting his head. ¡°Both speak themonnguage of the South. However, the pronunciation and vocabry differ slightly, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Let me summarize then. The Vormont family are lords who own the Born region, which is about one-third the size of the Triton Kingdom. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Their name is Lancis Vormont, correct pronunciation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at it. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The eldest son from the first wife is named Rusef, and the twins from the second wife are a daughter, Charlon, and a son, Aduer. Did I get the pronunciation right?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll summarize it like this.¡± Jedrick tilted his gaze slightly upward to the left and recited effortlessly. ¡°The Born region was originally imperial territory, but a family from the southern continent led an army, seized thend, and became the Vormont family. When the empire demanded its return, the Vormont family ceded thend to the king of Triton. In response, King Gant of the time recognized the area as an independent duchy. That¡¯s how the Vormont family and the Gant family formed a lord-vassal contract.¡± Jedrick¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound rushed, as if he was trying to recite memorized lines quickly. Though his pronunciation remained awkward, his exnation flowed without hesitation or stumbling over unfamiliar words. ¡°Since the empire was already weakened and preupied with conflicts against other external forces, they couldn¡¯t intervene in Triton¡¯s unteral actions. Due to this rtionship, the Vormont family and the Gant family formed a bond through marriage. A princess sent as a bride offered a vast farnd in the northern Born region called Songtyon¡ªor is the pronunciation right?¡± ¡°Sentyon.¡± ¡°...That Sentyonnd became part of the Gant family¡¯s estate. However, the queen from Born died of illness without producing an heir, and when the king remarried, the Vormont family demanded the return of Sentyon. Here¡¯s what I don¡¯t get: why would they demand it back? A gift is a gift, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The main reason was that there was no child between them. From the perspective of the Duke Vormont, if their grandchild had be king, even if the daughter had died, they would have retained the right to Sentyon. But the new queen the Gant king married had nothing to do with Born. The duke argued that Sentyon was a gift to ¡®his daughter, who was also Triton¡¯s queen,¡¯ not a gift to the Triton royal family. Meanwhile, the king imed it was a gift to the Gant family.¡± ¡°You Southerners are known for havingplicated contracts during weddings. Wasn¡¯t there any documentation to prove their ims? Especially for a royal marriage?¡± ¡°You have a point, Jedrick. But back then, weddings weren¡¯t as brutally formalized with contracts. They made oaths to the gods, but those were vague and open to interpretation.¡± Jedrick nodded a few times and resumed summarizing. ¡°So, both sides insisted that Sentyon was theirs, and eventually, Born¡¯s army attacked Sentyon and took it. Less than 20 yearster, Triton¡¯s army recaptured it. The disputes continued, but there was a brief period of reconciliation. It was during the time when the king¡¯s nephew was the lord of Sentyon. Born proposed a political marriage, suggesting that any offspring would split thend¡ªhalf for Born and half remaining with Triton. But something went wrong. The reason was¡­ what again?¡± ¡°The bride from Born disappeared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a nonsensical turn of events that it¡¯s hard to wrap my head around. So, Born invaded again, but ten years ago, Triton¡¯s army counterattacked. At first, Born¡¯s forces, both superior in quality and numbers, seemed to have the upper hand, but the tide turned when Triton¡¯s army was led by the War God, Terdin.¡± ¡°Did I ever call General Terdin a War God?¡± Damion asked. Jedrick ignored him and continued, ¡°Terdin crushed the Born forces defending Sentyon and advanced all the way to the capital, Ramborn. However, Terdin had no intention of seizing the capital. That would have provoked Born¡¯s army into a desperate resistance, forcing Terdin¡¯s exhausted troops into a potentially years-long siege. Instead, he ended the war by securing a simple surrender term: taking one of their children as a hostage. Correct?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°But instead of offering the youngest, Aduer, they sent the eldest, Rusef. While the eldest was ideal for negotiations, it was an unsettling arrangement. So far, am I missing anything?¡± ¡°Not at all. And I never exined it chronologically like you just did. How did you piece that together? Especially while drunk...¡± Damion looked at him with awe that bordered on reverence. He pondered for a moment, then marveled again. ¡°How on earth did you manage that?¡± Ram was equally curious. Damion¡¯s southern dialect was tiresome and iprehensible, but Jedrick¡¯s exnation had actually helped him understand Born¡¯s history. ¡°How did you do it, exactly?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jedrick tilted his head. ¡°Exin it to me. If I could speak like you, I¡¯d get somepliments wherever I go.¡± Damion¡¯s eyes sparkled as he pleaded. Jedrick thought for a moment before drawing a square with his hands. ¡°If you have a square here, and another square next to it, you put the earlier parts of the story in the first square and theter parts in the second. Then, once the story isplete, you link the squares together.¡± Jedrick finished his exnation by spreading his hands. ¡°Simple, right?¡± Damion frowned. ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± Ram thought the same. ¡°How did you memorize such a long story in the first ce?¡± Damion asked. ¡°You break the square into smaller pieces.¡± Jedrick gestured as though slicing the air with his hand. ¡°Stop with the square talk already.¡± Damion snapped. Ram couldn¡¯t agree more. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 28 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 28: The Duke¡¯s Daughter (1) ¡°...The Vormont family still holds a massive army, and that army is causing trouble for your father¡ªis that it?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°Exactly. Then, well, the Northern Conquest War broke out¡­¡± Ram wished Damion wouldn¡¯t use the term ¡°Conquest War.¡± It was the war in which Jedrick¡¯s kin perished, the Geron tribe lost theirnds, and Ram¡¯s father met his end. However, Jedrick didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered by the mention of it. Perhaps he was hiding his feelings well, but at this moment, curiosity seemed to outweigh anything else in his expression. At first, Ram found Damion¡¯s story boring, but gradually, his interest grew. ¡°¡­It seems that my father requested reinforcements from the Duke of Vormont and proposed a political marriage at the same time. Perhaps he thought the marriage could settle the conflicts surrounding the Sentyon region.¡± ¡°Amon and predictable story. ¡®Ikarum¡¯ married the eldest daughter of the Nak tribe just half a day after our father passed away.¡± It was the first time Jedrick mentioned his family. ¡°Ikarum?¡± Damion asked. ¡°My brother.¡± ¡°And the Nak tribe?¡± ¡°One of the three tribes that surrendered recently, apart from our Elum tribe. Thergest is the Tagda tribe. My brother was supposed to marry the eldest daughter of the Tagda tribe, but that changed due to negotiations during their surrender.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly a state secret. Even someone like Terdin or Lieutentant Aedun would already know. However, Damion seemed grateful that Jedrick shared the information directly. ¡°Do you dislike the idea of marrying the Duke¡¯s daughter?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°My father¡¯s intentions behind this campaign feel sinister. It feels like I¡¯m being used.¡± ¡°Marriage is always like that, isn¡¯t it? Families leveraging each other for mutual benefit.¡± ¡°Well, when you put it like that, I can¡¯t argue.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good deal? An army, territory, and a dowry of that size. Or is it that you don¡¯t like her face?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen her face! And it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Damion snapped. It was the first time Ram had seen him lose his temper in the three days since they met. He¡¯d assumed noble children, like Zenri, were always angry, but Damion wasn¡¯t usually like that. ¡°It¡¯s the premeditation I dislike. They say she¡¯s already on her way, even though we¡¯ve been here for only three days. Born is far south of Triton, meaning she must have departed before we even set out. It¡¯s as if my marriage is just another chore to be swiftly handled. If ites to it, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the wedding is held here in the camp.¡± At Damion¡¯s grumbling, Jedrick¡¯s expression grewplicated. Hearing such things must have been grating for someone who had lost his father in this war. Yet, as always, Ram didn¡¯t seem to react much to the prince¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one being treated like this. In Born, twins are considered unlucky. Especially mixed-gender twins¡ªone of them is said to carry the fate of ending the family line. For the remarried Duchess of Born, it¡¯s probably ideal to groom her son as the Duke¡¯s heir and quickly marry off the unlucky daughter.¡± Damion drained the remaining liquor in his ss and reached for the bottle, only to find it empty. ¡°Should¡¯ve brought another bottle.¡± He spoke regretfully and continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pipe dream, but I want to marry someone I love. Marrying a stranger for political reasons? That¡¯s the easiest way to start a miserable life.¡± Ram began to feel concerned. This level of information was valuable enough for an enemy spy to risk their life over. Was it really okay to blurt it all out to the chief of a nominally hostile tribe? ¡°So, what do you n to do, Prince?¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice softened noticeably. His usual cold, emotionless expression rxed. Was it the alcohol? No, it was his voice¡ªJedrick¡¯s voice had an oddly disarming charm. Ram felt it, too. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the safest and gentlest way to refuse.¡± Damion replied. ¡°Can you really reject a political marriage so easily? What about Sentyon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Triton¡¯s conquest territory as it stands. Whether through marriage or not, the Duke can¡¯t touch it. Besides, I have the task of governing the northernnds. Soon, I¡¯ll be the ¡®Marquis of the North.¡¯ Sentyon will be irrelevant to me¡ªso what¡¯s the point of the arrangement?¡± ¡°How do you n to convince your father? I haven¡¯t met him yet, but from what you say, he seems incredibly stubborn.¡± ¡°If both parties refuse, even he would find it hard to push forward. It¡¯d be best if thedy herself spoke up first. They say the Duke of Vormont dotes on his daughter. If she proposes canceling the engagement, he might even suggest it himself. Or, how about she marries Ramuel instead? My brother oftenins about his fianc¨¦e and might be willing to break it off to pursue Lady Charlon. From her perspective, the eldest son would be a better match than the second. And wouldn¡¯t bing the queen consort be better than being the wife of a mere northern noble?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you¡¯d be the northern Marquis and persuade the King?¡± ¡°¡­I was.¡± ¡°And what will you say to thedy herself? ¡®Let¡¯s not get married,¡¯ just like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of something. Want to hear it?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Damion cleared his throat and, as if Lady Charlon were standing right in front of him, spoke earnestly, ¡°You are beautiful, Lady Charlon. You possess the grace of a queen and a fragrance that could nket the world. I am unsure if I am worthy of you. I am but a mere warrior on the battlefield, incapable of tending to a household or treating a woman with the care she deserves. Marrying someone like me would bring you a lifetime of suffering. So, even now¡­¡± Jedrick burst outughing before Damion could finish. Damion frowned and scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me.¡± Jedrick raised his hands in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t mocking you.¡± Ram never imagined an apologying from Jedrick¡¯s lips. ¡°But youughed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m mocking you¡ªI¡¯mughing because it¡¯s genuinely amusing. If I were a woman, I¡¯d probably be so moved by your clumsiness that I¡¯d say yes to your proposal.¡± Damion thought deeply for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Where in what I just said was there any mention of a proposal?¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°You¡¯re saying those sweet words weren¡¯t a proposal? If I tranted even the first sentence you just said to the men of my tribe, they¡¯d rather drop an axe on their own necks than let such words escape their mouths.¡± ¡°Then how do you savages reject a woman¡¯s proposal?¡± For the first time, the prince, who always called them the Geron tribe, used the word ¡°savages.¡± It seemed he was genuinely angry. Jedrick, of course, wasn¡¯t offended in the least. ¡°Basically, we don¡¯t reject a woman¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°What? Then what if you already have a wife, and another woman approaches you to spend her life with you?¡± ¡°Then she bes the second wife.¡± ¡°Good grief. And what about the first wife?¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t neglect her. Though you might neglect the second wife. She has to ept that risk if she joins.¡± ¡°Savage ways indeed! I can¡¯t ept this. When I rule thisnd, the first thing I¡¯ll do is abolish such barbaric customs!¡± ¡°You can rule us, but you can¡¯t change us. I¡¯m afraid of you wandering around Geron tribes saying things like that. I¡¯ll have to follow you around to stop you from speaking¡­¡± Jedrick, who wasughing as he spoke, abruptly stopped. Damion grabbed Jedrick¡¯s shoulder with a radiant expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be my advisor. If I¡¯m to rule this ce, I¡¯ll need help. Of course, I¡¯ve received the education of a monarch, but that was all for the Kingdom of Triton. If I be king, that education will be useful¡ªbut not here. As you said, my knowledge and skills won¡¯t work here. To unite you all and ensure peace without conflict with the kingdom, I¡¯ll need a mediator.¡± Damion spoke quickly, as if reciting lines he¡¯d rehearsed, shaking Jedrick¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll do it, Jedrick. From now on, you¡¯re my advisor. My counselor. My chancellor. How about that?¡± Jedrick turned to Ram as if asking for help. ¡°Your prince is excited. Take him away.¡± Ram agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll escort him out. Your Highness, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s the use of discussing this among ourselves? This is a matter to discuss with General Terdin. No need to tell Father¡ªhe¡¯s only interested in the fish and gold here anyway.¡± The prince left without even saying goodbye. Ram hurried to follow, but Damion was already walking far ahead, apanied by two guards. Come to think of it, Ram had no reason to guard Prince Damion. His mission was to protect Jedrick. Inside the tent, Jedrick¡¯sughter could be heard. Though unlikely, it sounded like genuine amusement. Two dayster, troops from the Duchy of Vormont arrived. Though fewer in number than the royal reinforcements, they had a significant cavalry force, likely why they arrived so quickly. Upon seeing the troops, Lieutenant Aedun immediatelyined. ¡°If they had given us those troops from the start, this war wouldn¡¯t have dragged on so long.¡± General Terdin replied cynically. ¡°If that had happened, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be treated like this now.¡± Ram deliberately stood some distance from General Terdin. He could hear their voices clearly enough and wanted to avoid being dragged into a conversation where the general might conjure unnecessary questions. ¡°I heard the prince isn¡¯t too fond of this marriage.¡± Terdin suddenly turned around. Their eyes met, startling Ram. But Terdin was looking for Damion. Confirming the prince wasn¡¯t there, Terdin finally spoke. ¡°He¡¯s still young. He dreams of love but is told to make a strategic choice. Naturally, he¡¯d sulk.¡± ¡°Dreaming of love isn¡¯t a crime. Could the prince refuse the engagement?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Could he disobey his father? That timid man?¡± ¡°Timid? The way the prince moves around meeting everyone, even lowly soldiers, he seems to have a strong spirit. The soldiers already like him.¡± It was the first time Ram had seen Aedun praise someone like that. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s timid that he tries to get along with everyone. He can¡¯t bear the thought of anyone criticizing him, so he tries to be nice to everyone. I just hope that good nature doesn¡¯t end up being exploited.¡± Terdin¡¯s voice carried genuine concern for the prince. Ram heard the sound of approaching hooves. It was Damion, riding slowly as if reluctantly facing an unwanted task. ¡°General, the prince is arriving,¡± Ram informed. Terdin nodded but deliberately kept his gaze fixed ahead, speaking only to his lieutenant. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the prince dislikes the engagement. The marriage will happen regardless. The Duke of Vormont is offering his daughter to gain justification for sharing this northernnd instead of the Sentyon region. The king, on the other hand, wants an army to suppress Vormont, along with a hostage. The prince¡¯s refusal won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°It makes me feel sorry for the prince.¡± ¡°Does it really?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°ording to ¡®rumors,¡¯ the prince won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°No.¡± Terdin gestured toward the approaching Vormont army. ¡°It¡¯s awkward for me to exin. Just look, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 29 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 29: The Duke¡¯s Daughter (2) A g-bearer bearing the colors of Born approached swiftly, with the vanguard cavalry entering the allied camp. "Form ranks, everyone!" Lieutenant Aedun shouted, and thirty knights promptly lined up on either side of the road. Despite being only a squire who had yet to be knighted, Aedun was leading both the Terdin cavalry and the royal knights, his expression brimming with pride. It didn¡¯t take long for the Born cavalry to reach the formation Aedun had prepared. At a nce, there were two men at the forefront who seemed to hold high ranks, nking a woman riding in the center. ¡®Is she the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡¯ He had expected her to wear a fancy dress, but instead, she was d in a leather cuirass reinforced with iron tes over her chest, thick leather boots, and gloves gripping the reins. The only distinguishing feature from the men¡¯s armor was her white-and-red-painted helmet adorned with extravagant feathers. ¡°Oh dear. An unexpected individual is among the group,¡± Terdinmented, sounding somewhat upset. Lieutenant Aedun had already stepped forward to arrange the ranks, so there was no one by Terdin¡¯s side except for Ram. Thinking thement might have been directed at him, Ram waited for further rification. ¡®Unexpected? Who is he talking about?¡¯ It was probably one of the two men beside the woman, but with their helmets on and being unfamiliar faces, it was hard to guess whom Terdin was referring to.N?v(el)B\\jnn The slow-moving Prince Damion finally stood behind General Terdin. As usual, his movements were sluggish. Perhaps influenced by Jedrick¡¯sment that a refusal might sound like a proposal, the prince seemed to have decided to act coldly, hoping the other side would withdraw first. The two hundred-strong Born cavalry finally met with Lieutenant Aedun. After a respectful greeting, Aedun exined something to the three figures at the front before escorting them toward Terdin. ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that the general¡¯s son?¡± Damion murmured indifferently. ¡°Yes, my son, Astian,¡± Terdin replied. ¡°And the one at the very front¡­ judging by the armor, that must be Rusef.¡± ¡°That seems right. While Born has its ownmander of knights, he must have taken charge himself since it involves bringing his sister back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impressive. After being held hostage for years, toe back to the royal family again¡­ If it were me, I¡¯d lock myself up at home and never look back,¡± Damion said, his tone ambiguous¡ªsomewhere between praise and sarcasm. ¡°And the one beside him¡­ perhaps¡­¡± Damion squinted, trailing off. Terdin finished for him. ¡°Thatdy must be Charlon Vormont.¡± A momentter, Rusef, Astian, and Charlon approached Terdin. Terdin naturally greeted them and introduced Prince Damion, who, despite his earlier grumbles, warmly weed them. ¡°Rusef! It¡¯s been a while. I wondered where you¡¯d disappeared to, but it¡¯s good to meet again like this.¡± Rusef removed his helmet. Beneath it was a strikingly handsome young man with unique green hair cascading to his cheeks and a prominent nose. He returned the greeting with a bright smile. ¡°My apologies for leaving without saying goodbye. Everything was decided so abruptly that I had no chance to inform you.¡± ¡°I thought Born had its ownmander of knights. Why did you personally lead the forces?¡± ¡°I had to ensure my sister¡¯s safety myself!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s inconvenient. If it were an outsider from Born, we wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. But now that Commander Rusef Vormont is here, we¡¯ll have to provide endless drinks! Unfortunately, there¡¯s not much liquor in the battlefield.¡± ¡°I anticipated that and brought enough for ten days!¡± The prince burst intoughter, and Rusef joined him. Beside him, another man quietly removed his helmet, greeted the prince with a nod, and stepped toward Terdin. He had brown hair tinged with gray, brown eyes, a sharp chin, and a lean, gentle face. He looked to be about twenty or twenty-one, appearing weary from the long journey yet somewhat gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Father.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe, Astian.¡± ¡°When Rusef was sent back to Born, someone had to apany him. I volunteered, knowing you were busy. I didn¡¯t have time to inform you.¡± ¡°I figured as much. We¡¯ll talk moreter.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Despite the long time since theyst met, neither showed much enthusiasm. Compared to the lively exchanges between Rusef, Damion, and others, the atmosphere between father and son was subdued, almost lifeless. Ram wondered if this was how fathers and sons were supposed to be. Finally, Charlon removed her helmet. A cascade of emerald-green hair spilled out like a waterfall, flowing over the cloak draped across her back. Despite the long journey and the confines of the helmet, her hair gleamed as if it were an enchanted jewel, glinting with sunlight. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I am Charlon Vormont.¡± In that moment, Ram understood what Terdin had meant earlier. ¡®The prince won¡¯t be able to refuse.¡¯ Charlon was stunningly beautiful. Despite her armor and the grime from the journey, her beauty was striking. Ram could only imagine how radiant she would appear after washing up, donning a dress, and adorning herself with jewelry and makeup. Damion stared at Charlon with a nk expression, failing to even offer a polite greeting in return. Ram grew anxious, fearing the prince might utter the refusal he had discussed with Jedrick right then and there. Charlon nced at Rusef, her expression questioning whether she had said something wrong. Rusef, equally puzzled, broke the silence. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Sensing the awkward moment, Terdin spoke first. ¡°Since our guests must be tired from their long ride, perhaps Your Highness could personally guide them to the encampment?¡± Only then did Damion speak. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Oh, forgive me. I was momentarily lost in thought admiring the color of your hair. Please pardon me.¡± Damion spoke stiffly and then turned his horse around. ¡°Follow me. I shall personally guide you to the camp, Lady Charlon.¡± With that, he left alone, leaving Charlon looking bewildered at Rusef. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Rusef said, shrugging his shoulders and spurring his horse to follow Damion. Charlon followed her brother closely. ¡®What¡¯s gotten into him?¡¯ Damion¡¯s face held a coldness unlike his usual demeanor. His familiar friendliness, even toward low-ranking soldiers, was nowhere to be seen, and the respectful behavior he maintained even after learning of Ram¡¯s ve origins was absent. Perhaps her beauty had unsettled him, making him angrier because rejecting her would be even harder. The realization that he was being used by his father might have fueled his frustration further. As General Terdin had pointed out, the prince had no choice but to ept this engagement. To refuse now would mean turning back the entire cavalry and rendering this beautiful pair of siblings¡¯ journey futile. The kind-hearted prince would likely ept the marriage out of consideration for them. That thought might be weighing heavily on him at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the cavalry forward, Father,¡± Astian said. ¡°Follow the Lieutenant,¡± Terdin replied curtly, issuing instructions like he would to any subordinate. What was going on with those two? Was there some lingering resentment between that father and son? With the prince acting that way and the general being so stern, where should he focus? Ram shifted his attention back and forth, listening to Terdin at the front and Damion behind him. Charlon¡¯s voice broke through. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself so much, Your Highness. You could have a servant guide us instead¡ª¡± Damion cut her off coldly. ¡°For my future bride, this is hardly an effort. My greater concern is whether you will find the food on the battlefield to your liking. The supply lines are not as smooth as those in a bountifulnd like Born, so I must warn you in advance.¡± Ram grew worried. ¡®Didn¡¯t he practice acting indifferent to show disinterest? But this is overdoing it. He doesn¡¯t have to go that far.¡¯ Charlon also seemed uneasy, frequently casting nces at Rusef for help, though it seemed her brother could do little for her. General Terdin approached, murmuring to himself. ¡°I thought I¡¯d grown indifferent to most human affairs and emotions with age, but witnessing this moment up close still stirs me.¡± Ram asked, ¡° What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? A young man falling in love at first sight,¡± Terdin said, smiling as he slowly followed the three ahead of them. ¡°What?¡± Ram didn¡¯t understand Terdin¡¯s words. ¡®Love? In what way?¡¯ It suddenly dawned on Ram that he and Terdin were now alone. The cavalry¡¯s rapid movement had kicked up a cloud of dust over the ins, momentarily obscuring visibility. If he were to pull Terdin off his horse and drag him behind a hill, no one would notice. Overpowering a frail old man would be easy. The thunder of dozens of horses galloping simultaneously would drown out any screams. The Lieutenant wouldn¡¯t realize Terdin was dead, preupied as he was with his authority and leading the cavalry forward. The second son, Astian, had already ridden ahead, making him even less aware. The three ahead were so focused on one another that they didn¡¯t even nce back. Ram fixed his gaze on the back of the old general¡¯s neck. It reminded him of the moment she killed Mantum. Could he sever his neck here on the ins, bring it to King Gant, and finally rid himself of his ve status forever? From ve to noble? At that moment, Terdin spoke without turning to face him. ¡°I heard you met with His Majesty on your first day. What did he say to you?¡± Ram flinched, startled by the sudden question. It was a good thing he wasn¡¯t looking; otherwise, his reaction would have certainly aroused suspicion. He steadied herself and responded. ¡°He asked who killed Mantum and what you were hiding. I told the truth¡ªthat I killed Mantum¡ªand said I didn¡¯t know what you might be hiding.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Count Vadio seems to suspect my identity. He appears to have discovered that I¡¯m a ve and reported it to His Majesty.¡± ¡°What about Zenri Selken?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t ask about him.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I see. Good work. Report to me if anything newes up.¡± Terdin, who had started the conversation without looking back, finished it the same way and rode ahead. Ram watched him go, feeling both relieved and struck by a new realization. ¡®I can lie now. Well, I¡¯m not a ve anymore¡ªI¡¯m a free person.¡¯ But it didn¡¯t end there. He might even be a noble with his own estate. All he had to do was one thing. Just one thing¡­ [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 30 [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 30: First Encounter (1) Terdin had been busy negotiating all week, even visiting the Geron tribe''s vige in person. He hadn¡¯t taken Ram with him on those trips because Ram had been assigned the protection of Damion, Charlon, and Jedrick. There was no need to assign guards to Rusef, as he already had three knights he had personally brought along, who stuck to him like shadows. Charlon had originally been assigned her own guards as well, but she dismissed them, iming that Prince Damion would protect her. Damion himself also had assigned guards but dismissed them, stating he didn¡¯t want to be treated like a child. However, he made an exception for Ram. No, in fact, he had used Ram¡¯s presence as an excuse to dismiss everyone else. ¡°This man is trustworthy, Charlon, he¡¯s the finest knight in Terdin¡¯s service, discreet, and makes for easypany.¡± Charlon smiled at this praise. ¡°I feltfortable with him the moment I first met him.¡± Unused to suchpliments, Ram wanted to find a ce to hide. It was clear to him that the praise wasn¡¯t genuine. He had never once removed his hood or helmet in front of Charlon, maintaining his disguise even with her. How could she say he was fortable¡±? And a knight? The introduction itself was wrong. Ram stayed out of their line of sight, standing behind them. Everyone in the camp seemed to instinctively avoid approaching Damion and Charlon. As far as Ram knew, there had been no such explicit order, yet the two were often left alone. Damion often spoke of poetry and music, while Charlon talked about flowers and scenery. ¡°If I ever live in this barrennd, I¡¯d like to grow plenty of flowers and raise sheep and cattle.¡± ¡°Spend a few more days experiencing autumn here, it¡¯s as cold as our winters. And the winter here¡ªwell, it¡¯s unimaginable.¡± Damion spoke as though he had lived there for years. ¡°Really? It¡¯s this cold already? I thought it was winter now,¡± Charlon said, concerned. ¡°Winter hasn¡¯t even begun. That¡¯s why we¡¯re pushing to conclude these negotiations before winter starts, so I can return here in spring to rule. If we start preparing in spring, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to brace for the next winter.¡± Finally, Ram found himself agreeing with Terdin¡¯s n. ¡®The prince is in love and thedy from Born seems to like him too. If things go well between them, it should be good for me too, right?¡¯ Still, the king¡¯s orders loomed in the back of Ram¡¯s mind, tormenting him. ¡®It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t do anything. Then nothing will happen.¡¯ To Ram, defying the king¡¯s orders and getting himself executed counted as ¡°nothing happening.¡± Thus, several days passed. The day came when Prince Damion was to visit the Elum tribe personally. lThe preparations went quickly, as it was a nned trip. However, a problem arose. Lady Charlon had decided to apany him. ¡°Why are you going with them?¡± Her brother, Rusef, shouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me going?¡± Charlon shouted back. ¡°Did the prince ask for this? That¡¯s asking too much!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the prince. I requested it.¡± Ram stood outside the tent prepared for the two siblings in the Born camp, listening to the entire argument. He wasn¡¯t particrly straining to hear; their voices were loud enough to leak outside. In other words, even the Born knights could hear everything. Yet none of them seemed to take it seriously¡ªit seemed they were used to it. ¡°You¡¯re saying you requested to go to a barbarian vige? Did I hear that right?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be marrying the prince and ruling thisnd. I believe my presence before the Geron people dering their surrender will greatly benefit the prince¡¯s position.¡± Ram hade to deliver a message from the prince but couldn¡¯t enter because of the argument. Standing awkwardly outside with the Born knights, Ram stared at the ground, pretending not to hear. ¡°I thought I¡¯d prepared myself for your boldness, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for this,¡± Rusef said, no longer shouting but still brimming with anger. ¡°You were a hostage in the Triton Kingdom for years, yet nothing happened to you. This ce, on the other hand, is where we¡¯re entering as victors. Besides, the prince has ordered thorough protection from the royal knights, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Are you seriouslyparing the royal court to a barbarian vige? They¡¯re worlds apart!¡± ¡°How are they different?¡± ¡°Those barbarians treat women like objects! Walking into their midst without any preparation is as good as running naked into a battlefield!¡± ¡°Why think of it that way? Can¡¯t it be about making friends instead?¡± ¡°Making friends? With who?¡± ¡°With the Geron people you call barbarians.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the kind of nonsense a sixteen-year-old would say.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being sixteen? At my grandmother¡¯s age, sixteen was old enough to have three children.¡± ¡°Three? No woman in our family¡¯s history has ever had three children before the age of twenty!¡± ¡°Maybe you just don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°And you do? Name one, then.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone, anyway.¡± ¡°Say their name!¡± ¡°Wake up, brother. Times have changed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to wake up! Those barbarians are monsters who ughtered our soldiers not long ago!¡± ¡°And weren¡¯t we monsters who ughtered them too?¡± ¡°Who on earth have you been talking to, to think like this?¡± ¡°Even if something happens to me, it won¡¯t affect you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worried about myself? Tell me, have you met Chief Jedrick? What did he say to you?¡± ¡°Oh, we had a very deep conversation¡ªeverything a conqueror¡¯s wife could say.¡± Ram wondered how Charlon could lie so effortlessly. She had never met Jedrick. Unaware of this, Rusef became even more agitated. ¡°That barbarian chief must have bewitched you! They say northern magic doesn¡¯t attack the body but ensnares the mind.¡± ¡°My mind is already made up.¡± Finally, one of the Born knights stepped in, poking his head into the tent. ¡°Commander Rusef, Prince Damion¡¯s messenger is here at the camp entrance.¡± Rusef growled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this againter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s left to talk about? I¡¯ve said everything.¡± ¡°When I returned to Born, you were delighted like a child. Now you won¡¯t even listen to me.¡± ¡°Weing you home and agreeing with you are two different things.¡± Charlon held her ground until the end. Soon, Rusef stepped out of the tent. The anger from his argument with his sister still lingered on his face as he turned to Ram. ¡°What is it?¡± Ram handed him a piece of white silk. ¡°Thedy wishes to drape this over her armor for tomorrow¡¯s journey. Prince Damion asked me to deliver it.¡± Rusef took it but clearly didn¡¯t like the idea. ¡°White cloth for such muddy terrain? It¡¯ll turn ck within an hour on horseback.¡± Ram thought the terrain wouldn¡¯t be that muddy but decided not to say anything. While Rusef hesitated, lifting and lowering the silk as though he wanted to refuse, Charlon appeared and snatched it away. ¡°I heard the Geron people consider white clothing a symbol of purity. It¡¯s the perfect choice to emphasize that I¡¯m the prince¡¯s bride, don¡¯t you think, Stuga?¡± Ram bowed his head. ¡°His Highness said exactly the same thing.¡± [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w If the prince himself said it, even Rusef couldn¡¯t argue. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± As Ram turned to leave, Rusef called out to him. ¡°Yes, Sir Rusef?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had the chance to meet King Gant even once since arriving here. When does he n to discuss reinforcements or the marriage alliance with Charlon?¡± Ram bowed his head again and replied respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I know nothing about such matters.¡± ¡°Is His Majestying along for this visit to the barbarian vige?¡± ¡°I believe His Majesty will not be joining us.¡± This was consistent with the initial n. The king had no intention of meeting with mere barbarians face-to-face. ¡°Where is Captain Astian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You im to be General Terdin¡¯s shadow, yet you don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± ¡°Brother! That¡¯s enough.¡± Charlon intervened. ¡°Stuga is always by our side and doesn¡¯t have the chance to go anywhere else. It¡¯s only natural he wouldn¡¯t know.¡± She gestured for Ram to step back. ¡°You may go, Stuga. Tell His Highness I was delighted to receive it¡ªor no, I¡¯ll go thank him myself. Shall we go together? I¡¯d hate for Brother Rusef¡¯s bad mood to spill over onto you.¡± Charlon started walking ahead, leaving Rusef flustered. ¡°You should take a guard!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with Stuga.¡± Charlon shot a fierce warning look at the other knights. ¡°None of you Born knights are to follow us! That¡¯s an order.¡± Rusef, baffled, asked incredulously, ¡°Charlon, why do you trust that guy so much?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a friend.¡± ¡°A friend? You¡¯ve known him for only a few days¡­¡± ¡°Well, Brother, didn¡¯t you im to have courted thirty women in the royal court within a day? Why can¡¯t I make a friend just as quickly?¡± Charlon¡¯s mockingughter was lighthearted, leaving Rusef speechless, puffing air out through his nose in frustration. ¡®Did she say that just to annoy him? A friend?¡¯ It was a word Ram had never heard addressed to him in his entire life. As Charlon strode confidently ahead, she slowed to match Ram¡¯s pace. ¡°Stuga, I¡¯m curious about your name. That¡¯s just the Geron word for shadow, right? What¡¯s your real name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I became the General¡¯s shadow, I gave up everything from my past, including my name.¡± ¡°I see. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I just wanted to get to know you better. Forgive me if I made you ufortable.¡± ¡°Not at all. It didn¡¯t bother me.¡± Charlon stopped and looked at Ram intently. Her green hair fluttered, her striking beauty momentarily leaving Ram captivated. He had met many noblewomen while serving Baron Selken, but none as breathtaking as Charlon. ¡°Where is His Highness now?¡± Ram hesitated but caught the faint sound of Damion¡¯sughter from somewhere nearby. He could pinpoint the direction and distance and, within the Triton military camp, even the general location. ¡°He¡¯s with Chief Jedrick.¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯d love to meet him too.¡± Charlon¡¯s enthusiasm was evident. ¡°That might¡­ not be possible.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No one is allowed into the tent without the General¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°But His Highness is inside. Doesn¡¯t that mean I can go too?¡± ¡°If His Highness permits, perhaps, but¡­ I doubt it. For the guards, only General Terdin¡¯s orders matter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Charlon pondered briefly before responding. ¡°Take me to the tent anyway. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Before he realized it, Ram found himself obeying her. ¡°I¡¯m a bit impulsive, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± Ram had never evaluated a noblewoman before, so he couldn¡¯t say whether she was or wasn¡¯t. When they reached Jedrick¡¯s tent, the guards moved to let Ram pass but stopped Charlon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Charlon. Without the General¡¯s permission, you cannot enter.¡± Despite their words, their demeanor wasn¡¯t threatening. These were men who wouldn¡¯t even flinch before Count Vadio, yet they seemed almost deferential to Charlon. ¡°Entering the tent is against the rules, right? Then how about if I stay right here?¡± Charlon sat down abruptly in front of the tent¡¯s entrance. The guards, clearly startled by the sight of such a high-ranking noblewoman sitting on the ground, stammered awkwardly. ¡°Uh, that¡­ I¡­.¡± ¡°Is it against the rules?¡± Charlon asked firmly. The guards exchanged nces, clearly unsure. It wasn¡¯t as though Terdin would have issued instructions for such a specific scenario. ¡°Probably not.¡± Charlon turned to Ram. ¡°Stuga, lift the tent p for me.¡± Ram hesitated, unsure if this was allowed. At that moment, Damion¡¯s voice rang out from inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Charlon?¡± Damion sounded surprised as he issued amand. ¡°Let her in.¡± Ramplied, lifting the tent p to reveal the interior. Inside were Jedrick and Prince Damion. Coincidentally, Damion was sitting to the side, while Jedrick and Charlon found themselves facing each other, about ten paces apart, both seated. It was the first meeting between Jedrick and Charlon. [Trantor - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 31 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 31: The First Encounter (2) Damion stood awkwardly between the two facing each other and asked, "What brings you here, Charlon?" With a smiling face, Charlon looked at Jedrick and replied, "I came because I wanted to meet the High Chieftain of Geron, Your Highness." "Huh, you¡¯ll meet him tomorrow anyway... I was going to formally introduce you then." "I guess I was a bit impatient." Charlon nodded slightly with an apologetic smile. Ram, seeing that smile, realized that this meeting wasn''t just a spur-of-the-moment decision. It was to make the encounter with the High Chieftain a fact, ensuring she didn¡¯t contradict what she''d told Rusef earlier. While impulsive, the decision itself was calcted. "Well, anyway, allow me to introduce you. This is Chief Jedrick, and this is Lady Charlon." Damion introduced them in a slightly tense voice, and Charlon greeted with a bright tone, "Hello, High Chieftain Jedrick... or should I say, Elhorn?" Despite the abruptness, Jedrick replied without a hint of surprise, "I¡¯ve heard of you from the prince, Lady Charlon Vormont." Charlon smiled gently and said, "Your pronunciation is excellent." "And your ent differs from other Tritons." "Even if it¡¯s amon southern tongue, pronunciations vary across countries." "And the words differ slightly too?" "You¡¯re well-informed." As Damion listened to their exchange, still awkwardly standing, he interjected, "Rather than sitting out here, why note inside?" "No, Your Highness. These men are bound by the Grand General''s orders, and I don''t want them breaking the rules on my ount." Pointing at the two guards, Charlon continued, "But since I¡¯m staying outside, they won¡¯t technically be breaking any rules, so there¡¯ll be no punishmentster, right?" "But the ground is cold..." "Should I fetch a cushion?" The two guards looked guilt-ridden, as if they had forcibly made a nobledy sit outside, fidgeting in difort. Jedrick frowned and spoke, "This is tiresome. State your purpose." His tone was curt, his gaze avoiding Charlon. He seemed angry. "I have no specific purpose. This greeting is my purpose." Charlon replied with her ever-present smile, while Jedrick remained stoic. "Are you here to sightsee, then? I must decline." "What if I¡¯m here to offer a tour instead? Weren¡¯t you curious about who the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e is?" Jedrick shook his head firmly. "Not in the slightest." "You¡¯re already close with the prince. Why not be close with me too?" "Who said that? Damion, did you?" Jedrick turned to re at Damion, adding, "Let me make this clear: I have no intention of befriending southerners." Jedrick¡¯s unusually cold tone startled Damion, who stammered, "Aren¡¯t we already friends?" "Listening to your chatter is a good way to learn the Tritonnguage. None of the soldiers here bother to converse at all." Hearing this, Damion muttered under his breath, "So that¡¯s all it was?" Charlon nodded in understanding and said, "That¡¯s the nature of war¡¯s aftermath. But time will heal wounds. Even Born and Triton, who fought and hurt each other a decade ago, are now allies through this betrothal. Geron wille to understand reconciliation too." "Impossible. The southerners I know don¡¯t honor promises." "You¡¯ll see that it¡¯s possible." Charlon lightly tapped her chest with her index finger and said, "I¡¯ll make sure you see it." Jedrick sneered, "Don¡¯t make such bold ims. You¡¯ll only embarrass yourself if you fail to keep them." "Is that a Geron proverb?" "It¡¯s just a fundamental truth of human affairs." Charlon let out a thoughtful hum and then smiled. "Good advice. I¡¯ll be careful. Maybe I got a little carried away. But Prince Damion was right. He said that having you here gave him the courage to be the ruler of thisnd." Jedrick red and asked, "Prince, did you put her up to this? Thinking I¡¯d be moved by such words?" Damion hastily responded in shock, "No, not at all! I did say those words, but I would never have asked her to..." "The prince spoke the truth, and I believe his words." Charlon quickly interjected, almost cutting him off. Jedrick smirked and replied mockingly, "Don¡¯t throw around words like ¡®rule¡¯ so lightly. When you meet my brother Ikarum, the Chief of Elum, you¡¯ll realize thisnd is not one you can govern. At best, you can force us to surrender. But we are a people who cannot be ruled." Charlon responded with a challenging tone, "We¡¯ll see about that. Isn¡¯t that right, Prince Damion?" "Uh... yes." Damion answered in a hesitant tone before quickly adding, "Of course, I believe the Geron and we can find harmony¡ªnot as rulers and subjects, but as equals." While Damion exined, Jedrick kept his gaze fixed on Charlon, as if she, not Damion, were the one trying to conquer the Geron. Charlon let out another hum and said, "You seem ufortable with my presence." Jedrick curtly replied, "Then leave." "I hope our next meeting will be a more pleasant one." ¡°There won¡¯t be one.¡± ¡°Do you mean there won¡¯t be a smoother meeting, or there won¡¯t be a meeting at all?¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Both.¡± Despite Jedrick¡¯s sharp words, Charlon smiled and rose from her seat. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this for now. Any more, and feelings will only get hurt.¡± It was merely a gesture to brush off the dirt from her seat and stand up, but even such a simple action looked elegant enough to leave the guards holding their breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Wait a moment! Let me apany you,¡± The prince stammered as he hurried out of the tent to stand beside Charlon. At that moment, Jedrick warned in a stern voice, ¡°Do not bring that woman before me again.¡± Damion frowned and snapped back.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Watch your tongue, Jedrick! I¡¯ll hold you ountable for your rudenesster!¡± ¡°Rudeness? Say that to the woman!¡± ¡°This insolent fool¡­¡± ¡°Stuga! Block the tent and don¡¯t let those two back in here.¡± Jedrick gave the order, but Ram hesitated, unsure whether it was eptable to enforce such amand against the prince. Fortunately, the prince had already walked far off to follow Charlon. Ram discreetly lowered the tent p, concealing Jedrick from view. Damion, walking beside Charlon, spoke in aforting tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you too much. Jedrick is just tense; he¡¯s actually a good friend.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t bothered. And I think he¡¯s a good person, too.¡± The two moved farther away. Ram debated whether to follow them or remain to guard the tent. ¡®I¡¯ve been having these kinds of dilemmas a lottely.¡¯ As if to resolve his dilemma, Jedrick called out. ¡°Stuga,e in for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ram stepped forward and stood before Jedrick. ¡°Closer.¡± Following Jedrick¡¯s instruction, Ram knelt on one knee right in front of him. He suspected the topic might be about Charlon, but the name Jedrick spoke was entirely unexpected. ¡°A man named Astian came to see me.¡± Ram immediately heightened his alertness, scanning the surroundings and sharpening his hearing. Though Jedrick¡¯s voice was low, one could never be too careful. Astian had been watching Ram closely ever since he¡¯d been stationed here. Astian, the second son of General Terdin. He always wore a smile, got along well with the soldiers, and had good rtions with themanders. His friendly demeanor and pleasant voice made him likable to everyone. Conversations with Rusef and Damion were always filled withughter. ¡°Did he do something suspicious?¡± Ram asked. ¡°¡­A crafty man,¡± Jedrick replied. ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°Hard to pinpoint. But we Geronians dislike people whose actions don¡¯t match their true intentions. Just like that Charlon earlier.¡± ¡°Lady Charlon¡­ was she being insincere?¡± ¡°Fake. She came here just to gawk at how savages behave, only toter turn it into mockery. Yet she hides behind a fa?ade of exaggerated courtesy and a contrived smile¡­ It¡¯s infuriating just thinking about it.¡± Jedrick shook his head in frustration, then continued about Astian. ¡°He asked me all sorts of questions.¡± ¡°Strange questions?¡± ¡°What kinds of food do Geronians eat, how do we hold weddings, and what differences exist between our tribe and others¡ªquestions like that.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those fairly ordinary? Even Prince Damion asked simr things.¡± ¡°True. But when Damion asked, it was genuine curiosity. Astian was different. I initially treated him warmly because he¡¯s General Terdin¡¯s son. But after a few rounds of questions, I started sensing something off. So I pretended not to understand, giving nonsensical answers. He grew frustrated. That¡¯s when I realized¡ªhe wasn¡¯t actually asking ¡®that question¡¯ aloud, but he was trying to get the answer out of me.¡± ¡°What answer?¡± ¡°Who killed Mantum.¡± Ram had practiced hiding his emotions upon hearing that name, but whether he seeded this time, he couldn¡¯t tell. He couldn¡¯t very well ask Jedrick, ¡°Did I look okay just now?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, he already seemed to know who killed Mantum. What he was really probing was how I thought about it and how I might respond.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice turned cold as he warned, ¡°He¡¯lle looking for you soon. Be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ram stood, Jedrick suddenly let out a low groan. ¡°Stuga.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What I said earlier¡­ about her being fake¡ªdon¡¯t ever mention that to her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this conversation.¡± ¡°Good¡­ If by chance we meet again¡­ if she¡­ Never mind.¡± Jedrick hesitated, trying to say something, then shook his head and straightened his expression. ¡°Forget it. You may go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ram bowed and left the tent. ¡®Now I get it! I finally understand what General Terdin meant. Jedrick isn¡¯t so different from Prince Damion after all¡ªjust in a different way, that¡¯s all.¡¯ Ram quickly erased the thought that had surfaced. It was a dangerous thought. That¡¯s why Jedrick had hurriedly driven Charlon away. To deny his own feelings. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 32 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 32: Astian Astian arrived while Ram was eating alone on the grassy field. It was less than half a day since Jedrick had warned him. "The evenings here don¡¯t begin with a crimson sunset draping the western sky like red silk. Instead, it starts with a dull gray sky, like my faded old handkerchief," Astian remarked. Ram usually avoided the other soldiers during meals, carrying his bowl to a secluded area far away. Only then would he remove his helmet, and even while eating, he tried his best not to take off his hood. So, when Astian approached and sat beside him, Ram kept his head low and maintained a servile posture.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yes, but on clear days, the sunsets can glow red, just like in the rest of the southernnds.¡± ¡°And does thendscape here alsock even a single bird flying toward the sunset?¡± ¡°asionally, you might see white swans flying north to south or vice versa.¡± ¡°Look up at me.¡± Ram obeyed. Astian smiled brightly, revealing teeth so white that Ram had rarely seen their like, even among men during the war. ¡°A man who speaks like you is rare, even among the knights of both Born and Tritonbined. You seem well-versed in poetry. Where did you learn it?¡± The baroness often ordered him to read poetry, scolding him if he faltered. He had to practice extensively. Sometimes, she made him sing along with the songs of minstrels. When he couldn¡¯t sing, he just read the lyrics aloud instead. But he couldn¡¯t admit this truthfully. ¡°I enjoy following the songs of minstrels.¡± ¡°You must have had a fine poet by your side.¡± Had Jedrick not warned him beforehand, Ram might have poured out his story to Astian without a second thought. That¡¯s how friendly and approachable Astian seemed, skillfully drawing out Ram¡¯s goodwill with an air of sincerity. And, just as Jedrick had cautioned, Astian naturally steered the conversation so that the other party would talk first. ¡®A ve should never speak until their master asks a direct question. Just remember that.¡¯ Ram repeated this advice to himself. ¡°My father speaks highly of you,¡± Astian said as he sat down beside him, holding his own bowl of food. ¡°He says he has gained a reliable bodyguard.¡± ¡°Such words are too kind, Sir Knight.¡± When in doubt about someone''s title, addressing them as "Sir Knight" was usually a safe bet, based on Ram¡¯s experience. Even if they were merely a squire or a servant ofmon origin, they generally appreciated it. And if the title was incorrect, they would correct him¡ªor not. But Astian didn¡¯t like this approach. ¡°Call me Captain of the Knights.¡± Though his tone remained gentle, there was an edge hidden within it. Ram quickly corrected himself. ¡°Yes, Captain Astian.¡± To his knowledge, the royal knight order was divided into five groups, ranked by importance, and Astian belonged to the lowest among them. ¡°I also heard your efforts saved our army,¡± Astian said, softening his tone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I did, Captain. I merely focus on diligently carrying out errands.¡± ¡°Silence fortified by humility raises one¡¯s value without unnecessary noise. Every little task you¡¯ve done must have boosted the army¡¯s morale. Otherwise, how could a mere soldier have had an audience with His Majesty?¡± Astian dipped his bread into his soup, taking a slow bite as he waited for Ram¡¯s reply. Each deliberate motion carried the patience of a serpent sizing up its prey, though so subtly that Ram wouldn¡¯t have noticed without Jedrick¡¯s prior warning. Once again, Ram resisted the urge to admit he had met the king. Astian didn¡¯t directly ask what they had discussed, allowing the awkward silence to stretch. Both men continued eating. ¡°I like secrets,¡± Astian eventually said. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°My father doesn¡¯t share military secrets with me outright. But he doesn¡¯t exactly hide them, either. Somewhere in between, I find clues in his words and piece things together. It¡¯s my little game. I imagine you¡¯ve overheard much about General Terdin¡¯s ns?¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯ve overheard much or little, I wouldn¡¯t know, Captain. I was strictly ordered to keep anything I saw or heard to myself.¡± ¡°I imagine His Majesty also forbade you from speaking of the royalmand you were given?¡± Ram almost said ¡°yes¡± but caught himself. ¡®He knows I¡¯ve been given a royalmand?¡¯ Astian studied him closely, while Ram avoided his gaze. ¡°Shall I piece together the puzzle of your secrets? I¡¯d y this game with my father, but he¡¯s too busy negotiating with the Elum tribe. It wouldn¡¯t be right to interrupt him just for a father-son chat.¡± ¡°You two seem quite close,¡± Ram said, trying to change the subject. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but we¡¯ve never fought bitterly, either.¡± Astian smiled wryly. ¡°His Majesty tasked you with something rted to my father, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ram realized he had fallen into a trap. If he said yes, he would confirm that he had been given a royalmand. If he said no, Astian would press him on the lie. Remaining silent was equally impossible; Astian had a way of making silence unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain. I cannot speak on that matter.¡± Astian looked disappointed, though his smile remained. ¡°That¡¯s all right. That¡¯s how it should be. A shadow should have no mouth. You¡¯re doing well.¡± Astian stood, picking up his bowl. Every movement¡ªfrom holding the bowl level to brushing off his cloak¡ªwas so deliberate it felt more like a set of practiced gestures than simple manners. It felt less like courtesy and more like a silent demand for Ram to speak further. ¡°I must have inconvenienced you. Sorry to disturb your meal.¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Astian said, walking away. ¡°Safe travels, Captain.¡± As Astian took a few steps, he turned back. ¡°Ah, one more thing. The wizard mentioned that some kind of curse is attached to you. Is that true?¡± Ram returned to his servile posture. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannotment on that either.¡± ¡°Ah, another mistake on my part,¡± Astian said with a chuckle. ¡°I did tell you shadows shouldn¡¯t have mouths!¡± With that, he left. Ram felt uneasy. Watching Astian¡¯s confident back, Ram knew he hadn¡¯t truly left empty-handed. Despite Ram saying almost nothing, Astian had gleaned whatever information he wanted. ¡®What did I say? What mistake did I make?¡¯ His appetite was gone. Anxiety sprouted within him, growing wild and suffocating. Early the next day, soldiers, including Ram, were given time to rest before departing for the Elum tribe¡¯s vige. Though relieved of his duties for the day, Ram couldn¡¯t shake his unease. It wasn¡¯t until he returned to his tent that he discovered the source of his anxiety: the wizard was waiting for him. It was Kura, the younger-seeming one. Kura said nothing at first, and Ram mirrored his silence. The unspoken questions were too heavy to voice. After a moment, Kura broke the silence. His voice, as soft as it had been during their first meetings, felt reassuring amid Ram¡¯s turmoil. ¡°If you hear me, just nod.¡± Ram nodded. ¡°Did the king directly order you to assassinate someone?¡± Ram nodded again. ¡°Do you intend to carry it out?¡± Ram shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die. A royalmand is absolute. No matter how skilled you are with a sword, you cannot evade a royal decree for your death.¡± Ram nodded. ¡°Even so, you won¡¯t do it?¡± Ram nodded again. The wizard hesitated before continuing. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Ram himself didn¡¯t know what he was worried about. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a way. When you go to the tribal vige tomorrow, you¡¯ll have the chance to acquire a tribal dagger. Wait for a moment when Iliam is alone. Strike then. You¡¯re skilled at leaving no evidence. Leave the dagger by the body. The tribes will bear the me. The prince will avenge the general¡¯s death by burning their vige, ensuring no evidence remains. If the prince doesn¡¯t act, the king will. They¡¯ll cover it up, and you¡¯ll fulfill the royalmand without suspicion falling on you. At worst, you¡¯ll be med for failing to protect the general, not for killing him.¡± Ram broke his silence. ¡°I thought you only offered advice. Why are you directly involving yourself this time?¡± ¡°There was a prophecy. Iliam will bring this country to ruin.¡± Ram wasn¡¯t shocked. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w The idea was too surreal. A prediction of tomorrow¡¯s bread rations would have surprised him more. ¡°It¡¯s a grander prophecy than the ones about Ran, I¡¯ll admit. But isn¡¯t it against the nature of wizards to interfere in such matters?¡± ¡°Then Iliam will bring down the Elder Tower,¡± The wizard continued, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°That¡¯s only the beginning. Conqueror Iliam will destroy the Arkian Empire and summon darkness the world has never known. ck mes will consume the continent and the seas, and the sky will be shrouded in darkness.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such superstitions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not superstition; it¡¯s prophecy.¡± ¡°To me, they¡¯re the same.¡± Ram drew his sword. ¡°You seem to have forgotten who I am. I am the shadow of General Terdin. A shadow doesn¡¯t betray its master.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem eager to meet Ran.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one I want to meet more right now. When this is all over, I¡¯d throw away everything I have just to see her. But not like this. If Ran is still the person I know, she wouldn¡¯t wee me with open arms after I¡¯ve done something like this.¡± Kura gave a bitter smile. ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t been born a ve, but of royal blood, this war might never have happened. And if you were of Terdin¡¯s bloodline, the one marked for assassination wouldn¡¯t have been Iliam¡ªit would¡¯ve been you.¡± Ram didn¡¯t bother pointing his sword at Kura. He had never needed to threaten his targets. Once chosen, they never even knew what hit them. ¡°This time, you won¡¯t escape. Come with me to the General. And exin this prophecy of yours.¡± ¡°Wizards don¡¯t get captured. We remain where we must and go where we should.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll subdue you and take you myself.¡± Ram lunged, his de aimed for Kura¡¯s neck. He had no intention of killing¡ªjust wounding enough to incapacitate and bring him to General Terdin. But the wizard swept his cloak, covering Ram¡¯s face. Suddenly, darkness engulfed Ram¡ªnot just the kind from a piece of cloth, but an all-epassing shroud of ckness. ¡°Stay calm. It¡¯s fake. Your sight¡¯s gone, but not your other senses.¡± Ram shut his eyes entirely, focusing his other senses¡ªtouch, smell, hearing¡ªon finding his target. He had tracked and struck down countless targets in the dark, predicting their movements. It was how he had survived this long. He swung his sword. He felt the edge graze flesh. When the darkness lifted and the tent came back into view, there was nothing. His de bore no blood, but that didn¡¯t mean he had missed. Fast strikes often left no trace on the de. But there was the scent¡ªblood. He had hit something. He just didn¡¯t know what or where. Ram burst out of the tent. Outside, soldiers moved busily, preparing for the next day¡¯s campaign. The ground was a chaotic mess of footprints, blending those made moments ago with those from days past. Ram ran toward the wizard¡¯s tent, faster than he thought himself capable of. Whether it was his urgency or desperation making him feel this way, he reached it in what seemed like only two breaths. He entered the tent, sword drawn. The wizard was gone. Both the young wizard, Kura, and the elder, Kaimule, were missing. In their ce was a single scarecrow, dressed exactly like Kura. Ram picked it up. The neck had been severed about two finger-widths deep. ¡°Did I strike even a scarecrow? Is this what I cut?¡± He instinctivelypared his de to the cut. But matching the marks didn¡¯t tell him anything. ¡°Who was I talking to?¡± Ram felt disoriented. The tent was so clean that it left no trace of the wizards ever having been there. Had he wandered into the wrong tent? No, this tent¡¯s location was too distinctive to confuse. ¡°When did it be fake?¡± Was the Kura they met with General Terdin real? Was Kura in the tent that night also fake? Why had Kura¡¯s voice seemed so quiet? ¡°Maybe Kaimule controlled a scarecrow like a puppet. They say master puppeteers can make dolls speak as if alive without moving their own lips¡­¡± Ram shook his head. No matter how skilled, it couldn¡¯t have been this convincing. ¡°Iliam will¡­¡± The scarecrow in his hands spoke, its eyes glowing red. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was on fire. ¡°¡­die.¡± Ram, startled, threw the scarecrow. The ming scarecrownded and began spinning in a grotesque dance. Its arms waved above its head, and its legs stretched and stamped in exaggerated motions. Ram could almost hear music in his mind. ¡°¡­remember Ran¡­¡± The scarecrow¡¯s dance slowed, the mes extinguished, leaving no burn marks on the tent fabric. Only a pile of ash remained, light enough to scatter in the breeze. Earlier, Ram had run the fastest he¡¯d ever run. Now, he walked slower than ever. General Terdin was returning to his quarters, having finished inspecting the preparations for the next day¡¯s campaign. Beside him was Astian. Ram stopped in his tracks. Terdin noticed him and raised a hand. ¡°Why are you awake and wandering around?¡± Ram opened his mouth to answer but hesitated. Blood trickled down Astian¡¯s neck¡ªat the exact spot where the scarecrow had been shed. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Astian asked, smiling warmly, the same thoughtful smile as always. Ram couldn¡¯t answer. Astian¡¯s voice grew melodious as he teased him. ¡°A beast of the meadow, exposed all day to the sun, grows tired at a mere nce from a human. I¡¯ve had too many meetings and walked too much today. If you have something to say, speak and free me from your gaze.¡± The General chuckled, chiding his son. ¡°Tired, yet you still speak in such rhythm, my son.¡± Ram managed to lift a trembling finger, pointing at Astian. ¡°Your neck¡­¡± Astian, only then noticing, touched his neck and wiped the blood onto his trousers. Terdin saw the wound and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a deep cut. How did that happen?¡± ¡°Oh, I must have nicked myself earlier while cutting someting for the supplies. Didn¡¯t even notice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a scratch¡­¡± Terdin moved to inspect it, but Astian gently deflected his concern. ¡°Father, I appreciate the worry, but the soldiers are watching. As much as you see me ascking, I¡¯m still a captain of a knightly order.¡± Terdin reluctantly withdrew his hand. ¡°Fine. But get it treated immediately. A sword cut is never trivial. I¡¯ve seen too many of them to¡ª¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Hmph. Very well. I¡¯ll rest now.¡± As Terdin turned away, Astian pointed to Ram. ¡°Father¡¯s shadow seems to have something to say.¡± Terdin turned back, but Ram shook his head. ¡°No, General. I was just passing by. I¡¯ll retire as well.¡± Astian smiled kindly and asked again. ¡°Are you sure you had nothing to say to me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Astian¡¯s smile lingered, but Ram couldn¡¯t bear to look at it any longer. He turned away, resisting the urge to check if Astian was still watching, and walked straight back to his quarters. ¡®When Kura spoke earlier, he kept calling the General either Terdin or ¡®General¡¯¡­¡¯ Ram¡¯s hand still carried the ashes of the burned scarecrow. ¡®But this time, he named Iliam specifically. He had to, because there are two people with the Terdin name on this battlefield.¡¯ [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 33 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 33: Charlon "Captain Astian didn¡¯te along, I see. I thought he¡¯d apany us all the way to Elum." Charlon leaned her head out of the carriage window as she spoke. Rusef, who was escorting the carriage on horseback, exined, "Captain Astian stayed with the main force. Not all of our Born troops are heading to the vige of Elum, so someone needs to manage the remaining forces. Since I can¡¯t stay behind, Captain Astian volunteered to take on the task." Charlon nodded indifferently. He always seemed toe and go, after all. During the long journey to the northern region, he would be present one moment and gone the next. Every morning, he¡¯de by to greet her, asking if everything was fine to the point it became tiresome. Then, suddenly, he¡¯d disappear for days. When she¡¯d consider looking for him, she¡¯d inevitably spot him chatting cheerfully with Born soldiers. Sometimes he¡¯d be absent for just a day, yet greet her as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. "What a strange man. We¡¯ve talked so much, yet I can¡¯t figure him out. Well, he¡¯s probably up to something somewhere, as always." It wasn¡¯t as if Charlon could interrogate someone like him¡ªsomeone clearly sent as a spy by the Kingdom of Triton and assigned to monitor Rusef. "Why are you looking for that spy, mydy?" Odel, who sat beside Charlon, asked. "Why would you call him a spy?" Charlonughed as she replied. Odel retorted in a rush, "If he¡¯s not a spy, why does he flit around our knights and soldiers so much? That man asks endless questions about everyone. Even me! He even pried about the tiniest details concerning you. I was worried you might fall for his handsome face, so I didn¡¯t bring any handmaidens on this expedition." Of course, the decision not to bring other handmaidens had been made by Rusef, not Odel. And it wasn¡¯t because of Astian but out of concern the journey might be dyed. Ironically, the dys were caused by none other than Odel herself. Odel was Charlon¡¯s nanny. Though over sixty and physically frail, she refused to leave Charlon¡¯s side. By Charlon¡¯s calctions, their journey from Born to the northern regions had been dyed by at least four days because of Odel. Even now, it was because of Odel that they were traveling in a carriage, which slowed the entire army¡¯s march. "Surely, mydy hasn¡¯t fallen for that spy¡¯s looks, has she?" "What? Of course not!" "Mydy, you¡¯re a grown woman now, and a beautiful one at that. If you don¡¯t conduct yourself properly, men will swarm around you." "Odel, I¡¯m only sixteen." "In the past, you¡¯d have had two children by now." Charlon couldn¡¯t help butugh at Odel¡¯sment. ¡®I guess I always want to say the opposite of what adults tell me.¡¯ When Rusef tried to treat her as a child, she¡¯d insist she was an adult. When Odel called her an adult, she¡¯d argue she was still a child. Odel had been by Charlon¡¯s side for as long as she could remember. She had spent more time with Odel than even her own mother. Although Odel¡¯s nagging could be tiresome, Charlon had to admit that her words were often right. Yet, it didn¡¯t make the nagging any easier to endure, especially so far from home. "Mydy, I dare say you¡¯ve acquired more knowledge than anyone else here. You¡¯ve read every book in Langborn and been taught by the finest tutors. Do not think of yourself as a child. One who possesses knowledge is an adult." Charlon gazed absently at the barren northern ins beyond the carriage window and replied half-heartedly, "But I haven¡¯t experienced much yet. They say knowledge without experience is like a roof without pirs." "That¡¯s something men say. Women don¡¯t need experience. Men are foolish and can only learn by doing, but women make knowledge their own the moment it enters their minds." As Odel spoke, she fussed over Charlon¡¯s hair, face, and clothing. Charlon didn¡¯t want to bring Odel to the Geron vige of Elum. But Rusef had stubbornly insisted that if Odel wasn¡¯t brought along, he would refuse to apany Prince Damion. Reluctantly, Charlon had agreed to the condition, which meant she couldn¡¯t enter Elum proudly on horseback in armor as she had wanted. "You will be the queen of the North, mydy. Be confident." Odel¡¯s voice was firm. "To appear confident, I¡¯d need to ride beside the prince, not in this carriage. There¡¯s no way the northern warriors would ept a woman who arrived like this as their queen. I want to show these northern women that southern women can be strong too." Even after marriage, Charlon worried Odel would insist on following her to the North. It wasn¡¯t just her age¡ªover sixty¡ªthat concerned Charlon. It was the thought of having someone constantly monitoring her every move. Thud! The carriage jolted as it became stuck in the muddy road again. Five soldiers groaned as they pushed against the wheels to free them. "My apologies, mydy. It may be a bit rough for a moment," A knight of Born approached to apologize. "It¡¯s alright. Would it help if I got out? With one less person, the carriage might be easier to lift." Odel erupted, "Absolutely not! Do you mean to ruin the silk gown the prince gave you? You mustn¡¯t set foot on such filthy ground!" "I could ride a horse instead and keep my feet clean." "Out of the question! If you ride in that gown, your calves will be exposed. Do you intend to show these barbarians your legs?" "If only I¡¯d worn my armor. This white silk would haveplemented it perfectly." Charlon sighed, fingering the silk draped over her shoulders like a shawl. "Alright, I¡¯ll stay put. Just don¡¯t shout anymore." The Born knight smiled and reassured her, "Don¡¯t worry, mydy. It¡¯ll be over soon." Just as he said, the carriage lurched forward again after a moment of effort. Nearby, General Terdin¡¯s voice carried over, "Byte autumn, this road will be frozen solid, making travel easier." "So the enemy must rely on roads like this to resupply and move their forces when fighting our army. Is that why the war began in summer?" Prince Damion¡¯s voice joined in. "That wasn¡¯t calcted. I simply acted when I was ordered to. The timing wasn¡¯t my decision." "Of course, Father likely didn¡¯t n it that way either." Charlon eavesdropped on their conversation, sensing the tension between the two men. Damion seemed to be speaking louder to prevent that tension from reaching her, but Charlon didn¡¯t feel tense at all. She wanted to leave the carriage. She wanted to ride beside Damion, join the conversation, and talk more with the great veteran general who had brought down Born. "You look like you want to join the men¡¯s conversation," Odel remarked, her face hardening at the word "men." "Isn¡¯t it natural to want to have meaningful conversations when you¡¯ve acquired knowledge?" Charlon realized toote that she had started a debate she wouldn¡¯t win. She already knew what Odel¡¯s response would be. "A woman doesn¡¯t join men¡¯s conversations. The less a woman speaks, the more her wisdom shines. Save your words like precious jewels." Odel looked pleased with herself, as if she¡¯d said something profound. ¡®Jewels that never see the light don¡¯t shine either.¡¯ Charlon didn¡¯t reply. There was no point in arguing with Odel¡ªshe¡¯d never win, nor would Odel let her. "I have no intention of joining their conversation, Odel. I¡¯m just bored, that¡¯s all." Charlon kept her gaze fixed outside. She wanted to lean out the window for a better view, but she knew it would only invite another lecture about safety and propriety. Instead, she leaned back, feigning disinterest. At the very front of the procession was Jedrick. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Twelve royal guards bearing the g of the Triton Kingdom followed, and behind them came the carriages of Terdin, Damion, and Charlon. Close behind, ten knights of the Born Order led by Rusef trailed. A cavalry of thirty riders followed next, and at a slight distance behind, a hundred infantry soldiers marched. ¡°To venture into the vige of savages with such a small force... I wonder if the ¡®general Triterne¡¯ has lost his mind,¡± muttered Odel. Charlon had corrected her several times, saying the name was Terdin, not Triterne, but Odel stubbornly clung to her mispronunciation. ¡°This isn¡¯t all, yesterday, a hundred troops went ahead to upy the vige of Elum and set up a camp nearby.¡± Charlon spotted a hill rising sharply along the horizon. Houses were embedded into the hill as if they were part of the rocks. It was the vige of the Elum tribe, and below the hill, dozens of tents were being erected. The gs of both Triton and Born fluttered together in the wind. No other noble family¡¯s banners were visible. Whether this was Terdin¡¯s intention, a royalmand, or other families¡¯ refusal to participate remained unclear. ¡°If those savages aren¡¯t all tied up, my worries won¡¯t disappear. Those beasts treat women like property,¡± Odel remarked with authority, as if she had visited the north dozens of times. Yesterday, she tried to scare Charlon as if ten of her cousins had been murdered by Geronians. ¡®When I was a child, she used to scare me by saying lions would take me if I didn¡¯t sleep. Some things never change.¡¯ Instead of arguing that Geronians were just people with families and cultures cherishing their wives and daughters, she said what Odel would like to hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Odel. Look outside. The southern soldiers have already upied the vige.¡± As the royal procession passed by their camp, the soldiers erecting tents began forming ranks to greet them. Damion waved them off, signaling to continue their work. ¡®He¡¯s a kind man,¡¯ Charlon thought, watching him. ¡®Kind not only to me but to everyone. That¡¯s something neither Father nor Aduer ever showed. Being his wife would truly be a blessing.¡¯ Charlon kept her thoughts to herself, knowing Odel would seize the opportunity to criticize Damion and extol her father. Soon, they reached the base of the hill where the vige of Elum stood. Triton soldiers armed with spears stood in formation at the foot of a gentle slope. Damion approached the carriage and spoke to Charlon. ¡°Just in case, don¡¯t be afraid, Charlon. The Geronians¡¯ weapons have been confiscated and stored in one ce. They¡¯ve all been disarmed. Even their wolves and dogs have been driven out of the vige or killed.¡± Charlon listened but frowned at one particr detail. ¡°You killed the wolves and dogs?¡± ¡°They tame wild wolves to guard the vige. These wolves are so ferocious they sometimes attack their own vigers.¡± ¡°Still, killing them seems excessive¡­¡± At that moment, Terdin interjected to exin. ¡°Strictly speaking, we didn¡¯t order their deaths. We simply dered that if any of our soldiers were injured by their wolves, we¡¯d execute the owners. They drove the animals out on their own. Those that returned had to be killed.¡± Terdin added further rification when Charlon still looked dissatisfied. ¡°This is no different from the militaryw applied to us. If a war dog attacks an allied soldier, the handler is punished.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Charlon nodded reluctantly, but images of dogs returning to their owners only to be killed lingered in her mind, making her unable to agree fully. Still, she refrained from suggesting they should¡¯ve just tied up the animals. Surely, they had their reasons¡­ Seeing Charlon¡¯s gloomy expression, Damion misinterpreted her feelings. ¡°Do not worry, Charlon. If anything happens, I will protect you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Odel, standing nearby, sneered. ¡°How reliable, Your Highness. But where is young Rusef? He was just beside our carriage. He¡¯s still the one responsible for protecting ourdy¡ªfor now.¡± Charlon shot Odel a scowl, but the nanny was undeterred, raising her chin as if to demand an answer. Damion, either missing the sarcasm or choosing to remain polite, responded kindly. ¡°Captain Rusef has remained at the camp we just passed.¡± He gestured down the hill and then up toward the vige. ¡°We¡¯ll hold the banquet in the vige but return to the camp to rest for the night. Captain Rusef will oversee the camp while the Lieutenant manages Terdin¡¯s troops.¡± Charlon already knew this and found it reasonable, but Odel did not. ¡°What? Our young lord wasn¡¯t even invited to the banquet? Unthinkable! And who will protect ourdy¡­¡± ¡°Odel!¡± Charlon raised her voice, cutting her off, and smiled at Damion. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to my nanny. Please go ahead. The soldiers are waiting for you.¡± Damion ended the conversation with a smile and rode ahead. He joined Terdin and spoke with him briefly. The lead, Jedrick, remained silent, having conversed with Terdin earlier but now speaking no more.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Returning home after being held captive¡ªhe should be d, yet there¡¯s no joy in the air.¡± Charlon felt a growing curiosity about Jedrick¡ªnot as a man but as a person. Admittedly, his handsome appearance and clear voice intrigued her, but she didn¡¯t forget her betrothal to Damion, an almost perfect matchpared to Born¡¯sckluster suitors. ¡®Never bring your woman before me again.¡¯ Jedrick¡¯s growl from the previous day echoed in her mind. ¡®Is that so? What a coincidence¡ªhere we meet again.¡¯ Unconsciously, Charlon let out a puff of air through her nose. ¡°What amusing thoughts are you having, mydy?¡± Odel asked irritably. ¡°Huh? I wasn¡¯t having any amusing thoughts.¡± ¡°Then why were you smiling?¡± ¡°Was I smiling?¡± Odel clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°I know your expressions well, mydy. It was the same as when you received an Akyan horse for your fifteenth birthday. Even after falling off the next day and injuring your ankle, you couldn¡¯t stop smiling.¡± ¡°Did I make that face?¡± Charlon asked with a serious tone, and Odel shook her head. ¡°What could possibly be so delightful about entering a savage vige? This old woman is terrified, yet you¡¯re all excited. Do youck any sense?¡± Charlon nced briefly at Jedrick before quickly averting her gaze. ¡°Did I really make that face? No way!¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 34 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 34: Elum The carriage creaked as it climbed the hill leading to the vige of Elum. Charlon leaned out of the carriage, searching for someone who should have been nearby but was nowhere to be seen. Damion called him "the shadow," while Jedrick referred to him as "Stuga." If he seemed to be absent, he was always somewhere nearby; if he seemed present, he was suddenly gone. Charlon poked her head out of the carriage entirely. Looking back, she saw him. Their eyes met, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge her. His expressionless gaze neither avoided her nor truly met hers. ¡®He''s a strange man, but not unpleasant.¡¯ Whenever she was with the prince, he was always close by. Inevitably, that meant he was often near her as well. It wasn¡¯t something she noticed at first, but over time she realized that Stuga showed her no consideration whatsoever. She had always been surrounded by knights and attendants who treated her with forced courtesy. She couldn¡¯t even step out of a carriage alone; someone always had to help her down. If she tried to sit on the ground, a handkerchief or cushion would instantly appear beneath her. But Stuga never did any of that. Even when she sat before Jedrick, he took no action¡ªhe didn¡¯t offer his coat or bring a cushion. The guards next to him were the ones to ask if they should fetch anything. He did nothing. Yet when he was around, things seemed to go surprisingly smoothly. When she argued with her brother, she naturally found herself near Stuga. When she encountered Jedrick outside his tent, the situation somehow unfolded effortlessly. It wasn¡¯t as though Stuga orchestrated these moments, but his presence seemed to make them happen. It was mysterious. ¡®A shadow¡­¡¯ Her father had a bodyguard who stuck to him like a shadow. The man imed to protect and advise her father, but his constant presence was unsettling. Even when Charlon spoke privately with her father, the man would linger, suddenly approaching to whisper something in her father¡¯s ear. She never knew what was said, but it always seemed sneaky and oppressive. When Damion first introduced Stuga as "the shadow," those unpleasant memories surfaced, and she wished he¡¯d stay away. But Stuga acted as if he didn¡¯t exist. If she didn¡¯t consciously notice him, it was easy to forget he was even there. Just like a shadow. And if she looked for him, he was already nearby¡ªalso just like a shadow. If her father¡¯s "advisors" were sticky, clinging mud, Damion¡¯s shadow was like a clear, gentle spirit of air. ¡®He¡¯s General Terdin¡¯s shadow, but the prince is borrowing him for now,¡¯ She remembered. ¡®I hope he stays with the prince. Then he¡¯ll be my shadow too.¡¯ The vige of Elum was much smaller than Charlon had expected. It was situated on a low hill rising from t terrain. Small, one-story wooden houses with low roofs clustered at the base, whilerger buildings with higher roofs sat at the top of the hill. The prince¡¯s entourage, including the carriage, headed for thergest building at the summit. Charlon easily inferred theyout of the vige. The poorer residents lived on the outskirts, while the wealthy and powerful resided higher up. ¡®It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡¯ From a distance, she could hear Jedrick¡¯s pleasant voice exining the vige. He mentioned that a massive palisade once surrounded the outskirts but had been torn down by Triton soldiers. The t area halfway up the hill served as a public square for vige assemblies. The mention of vige assemblies caught her interest. ¡°Are vige assemblies where the residents gather to discuss matters?¡± Damion asked. ¡°They¡¯re mostly for trials, when someone is used of theft or murder, the entire vige gathers here to render judgment.¡± ¡°The chief doesn¡¯t decide?¡± ¡°The chief presides over the trial. The user and the defendant present evidence and witnesses, appealing to the vigers. Then everyone votes by raising their hands, and the side with the most votes wins.¡± Charlon found it fascinating that vigers decided guilt themselves. ¡°For property disputes, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done. But personal conflicts between two people might be settled through duels. As for murder, it¡¯s not a simple majority vote¡ªit has to be unanimous.¡± Jedrick skipped further exnation and led the group past the square toward the top of the hill. The steep incline of the path caused the carriage to tilt backward. As the horses struggled to pull the carriage upward, a few soldiers pushed it from behind. Charlon was growing increasingly frustrated. "I can walk. I can run through the mountains and swim across rivers. A woman who only seeksfort in a carriage cannot be the queen of the North." The houses scattered along the path were all dpidated. Some were mere pits covered with makeshift roofs. The more structurally sound homes were further up the hill, but even they were all wooden andcked any sense of grandeur. "I didn¡¯t realize this ce was so impoverished." ¡°How disappointing, don¡¯t you think, mydy?¡± Odel asked, misinterpreting Charlon¡¯s frown. She clicked her tongue and continued. ¡°To think you¡¯ll have to live in a ce like this! Of course, the prince could build arger house or even a castle, but until then, you¡¯ll have to endure staying here.¡± Charlon hadn¡¯t considered her living arrangements at all. Her impression of the vige wasn¡¯t disappointment but pity. Throughout her journey, she had heard countless times that ¡°barbarians are violent and destructive.¡± Barbarians were wolves, bears, and tigers. Warriors blessed by the war god could keep fighting even with their bodies riddled with arrows, and some were said to move even after being decapitated. The raiders of Geron asionally traveled by ship to Born in southern Triton. Born¡¯s soldiers often fled without putting up much of a fight against Geron¡¯s warriors. When Triton¡¯s king dered his intention to conquer the northern barbarians, the people of Born were even more enthusiastic than anyone else. Charlon had also called them barbarians when she first arrived. But after learning from the prince, she began using the term ¡°Geron¡± instead. Meeting Jedrick made her search for an even better word. Odel continued to click her tongue and said, ¡°When I heard the Triton general won a war against the barbarian warriors called madmen, I thought it was impressive. But now I see it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. They¡¯re just poor, weak, and dirty people. That general probably doesn¡¯t even feel proud of his victory. Don¡¯t you think so, mydy?¡± Charlon replied in a deliberately emotionless voice. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Odel. That man defeated our elite forces ten years ago. If you belittle someone like that, it only makes us look more pathetic.¡± ¡°Hmph, he only tricked our army with cowardly tactics to win. Impressive? Then he should¡¯ve shed head-on with our cavalry. Even young Lord Rusef fought at the forefront at his age. And what did that old Triterne do back then? Stood at the rear and ordered archers to shoot! The so-called bloodthirsty god of war is nothing but a coward who only knows how to fight dishonorably.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. Just arrows. And our army fell endlessly to those arrows. The knights of Born, who only knew how to march forward relying on their heavy armor, were rendered powerless by arrows piercing through their armor.¡¯ Odel continued to grumble. ¡°Look, mydy. Now that old general will squeeze this poor vige dry. He¡¯ll wring out these impoverished people to fatten their bloated king.¡± ¡°War is like that, Odel. For a hundred soldiers conducting a war here to eat, a hundred children they left behind must starve. The reason I can enjoy afortable life in Langborn¡¯s castle is thanks to the gains from such wars and the sacrifices of farmers who die from starvation during the winter. If you¡¯re going to pity someone, pity the people of our Born Duchy first. And I¡¯vee here to be thisnd¡¯s queen. I will find a way to feed these people¡ªnot through plunder, but through other means.¡± Charlon spoke with a warning. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om w ¡°And stop saying such things, Odel. Be careful not to let yourints reach General Terdin or Prince Damion.¡± ¡°As you wish, mydy. This old woman¡¯s voice has been ignored countless times, so I can stay silent as much as needed.¡± Odel tightly pursed her wrinkled lips in stubborn silence. The carriage soon stopped in front of a massive building atop a hill. ¡®So this is the Grand Hall?¡¯ ording to Damion¡¯s prior exnation, this was where the chieftain lived, the most important treasures were kept, significant matters were decided through meetings, and food was shared during festivals. In other words, it was the pce of the Geron people. As a single building, it was quiterge, but it was on par with just one of the many buildings within the walls of Langborn Castle. The dome-shaped ceiling, three times the height of a person, looked grand enough, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the six towering spires of the Vormont family¡¯s castle. When a Born knight opened the carriage door, Prince Damion approached, extending his hand and waiting. Charlon noticed ten Geron men standing by in front of the Grand Hall. She hesitated, wondering if it was right to hold the prince¡¯s hand and step down in front of them. ¡®I am going to be the queen of the North. I want to show them that a warrior¡¯s wife has arrived. I don¡¯t want to appear as a weak woman who needs help stepping down from this height.¡¯ However, she couldn¡¯t refuse the prince¡¯s hand. Charlon descended gracefully from the carriage, relying on his hand. The rustling dress was cumbersome. Though the ground was neatly paved with bricks, she couldn¡¯t avoid the hem of her skirt being dirtied with dust. Charlon found herself standing next to the Geron men waiting in front of the hall. They had looked big from inside the carriage, but standing before them now, they appeared evenrger. Despite wearing no armor or weapons, they were sufficiently intimidating. Especially the red-haired young man, who resembled Jedrick but was taller and had a fiercer expression. Standing next to him felt suffocating. Even though Jedrick wasn¡¯t short, he looked almost childlike inparison. The horned helmet he wore was smaller and less ornate than Jedrick¡¯s but conveyed an unyielding defiance against their conquerors. Jedrick bowed his head in greeting to the man. ¡®The Grand Chieftain, Elhorn, is said to be a representative entrusted with authority by all the chieftains. But for Elhorn to bow to a chieftain¡­?¡¯ To Charlon, it seemed as strange as an emperor bowing to the king of a single nation. ¡°Allow me to introduce my elder brother, Ikarum, the Ehodin of Elum and heir to Adian Mantum.¡± Jedrick spoke with a formal tone, starkly different from when he spoke in private. Ikarum nodded slightly at Prince Damion and said something in Geron. Though it didn¡¯t sound particrly respectful, Jedrick tranted it as if Ikarum had used honorifics. ¡°Wee, conqueror.¡± Jedrick then gestured to Terdin and introduced him in Geron. It was likely a formal introduction, as they must have already met. ¡°Hmph.¡± Charlon let out a nasal sound without realizing it. Whenever she noticed something, it came out instinctively. Fortunately, Odel, who might¡¯ve scolded her for such a habit, hadn¡¯t stepped out of the carriage. She wouldn¡¯t dare approach a ce filled with these ¡°filthy and threatening¡± Geron men. ¡®That Ikarum person doesn¡¯t even make eye contact with General Terdin?¡¯ The introductions of other chieftains from two additional viges and the elders followed. Jedrick calmly recited their names and titles, maintaining an unchanging, neutral expression. While his face revealed little emotion, Charlon could sense his difort. ¡®To guide your conqueror to your vige¡­.¡¯ With only snippets of knowledge Damion had shared, Charlon spected on the rtionship between Mantum¡¯s two sons. ¡®The elder brother, Ikarum, serves as Ehodin, the vige chieftain, while the younger, Jedrick, is the Elhorn, the grand chieftain. Jedrick must have taken on the humiliation of surrender to protect his brother¡¯s pride. It¡¯s by no means a higher position.¡¯ Suddenly, Charlon recalled something Jedrick had said during their first meeting. ¡°When you meet my brother Ikarum, you will realize that you cannot rule this ce. We are a tribe that can be forced to surrender but can never be truly subjugated.¡± Charlon had taken that statement not as a challenge to Damion but as one directed at herself. ¡®Jedrick, you¡¯ve already bowed your pride for necessity. To protect your brother¡¯s pride, you bent your own. So your tribe, too, will bow its pride and ept governance when the need arises.¡¯ When the introductions concluded, Ikarum stepped aside without so much as another nod to Prince Damion. The older Geron men followed him, positioning themselves on either side of the entrance to the Grand Hall. ¡°They¡¯re signaling us to go in first,¡± Jedrick exined. Damion stood before the hall¡¯s door. Charlon stood beside him, sensing his tension. She quietly spoke to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with you.¡± When Damion took her hand quietly, Charlon naturally tightened her grip on his. ¡®I always expected my betrothal to be arranged. I prepared myself to be married off to some old man from a powerful family. But to marry someone like him, this is a blessing.¡¯ Damion was kind, considerate, handsome, and soon to be the ruler of the North. Her heart should have been filled with joy. Yet, oddly, it wasn¡¯t. ¡®I should be happy.¡¯ Charlon repeated the thought like a spell as she stepped into the Grand Hall alongside Prince Damion. ¡®I will be the queen of the North.¡¯ [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 35 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 35: The Grand Banquet Hall As Damion entered the banquet hall, the first thing he noticed was the stifling heat from the torches. Dozens of torches lined the walls, but the hall was still dimly lit, perhaps due to theck of natural light. In the reddish glow of the mes, the Geronians stood widely dispersed on either side. Though Triton soldiers guarded both the entrance and the hall, Damion couldn''t shake the feeling of stepping into their of the Geronians. He was tense, and the harder he tried not to be, the stiffer his body became. He hadn¡¯t even removed his helmet yet. He had tried to take it off but couldn''t summon the courage. The thought of someone¡ªdriven mad by vengeance¡ªhurling an axe at him had stayed his hand multiple times. To the Geronians, Damion was the conqueror who had killed Mantum and forcibly disarmed their vige. ¡®Geronian berserkers are said to keep fighting even after their heads are severed, aren¡¯t they? If someone like that charges at me blindly, will the Triton knights here be able to stop them? If something like that happens, will I still be able to protect Charlon?¡¯ Damion nced to his side. Charlon was removing her hood. She then swept her green hair back as if to unt it to the Geronians. The Vormont family had a legend about being descendants of ancient fairies. Just the sight of their green hair, said to be proof of this lineage, inspired awe and reverence in people. Damion was no exception. Half the reason he had fallen in love with her at first sight was because of her hair. ¡®The Geronians will feel the same. That mysterious aura will be a weapon.¡¯ Summoning courage, Damion finally managed to remove his helmet. In the center of the banquet hall, a massive bonfire zed as tall as a person. As Damion walked past the roaring mes, the floor rose slightly by a single step. This elevated area took up about one-fifth of the entire hall and served as the head table. At the end of this space stood arge stone chair where the tribal chief sat. Next to it was a smaller, ornate wooden chair carved with floral patterns, which looked diminutive inparison. An older man seated at the head table gestured to the stone chair. Damion sat there, and then the man gestured Charlon toward the carved wooden chair. From this vantage point, Damion found himself staring at the roaring bonfire at the center of the hall. Ten Geronians stood in a circle around the mes. They were the chiefs and elders of two other viges¡ªMeios of the Nark tribe, Rocher of the Olmon tribe¡ªand ten elders whose names were already starting to blur in Damion''s mind. Rather than trying to remember their names, Damion focused on Ikarum. His appearance resembled Jedrick, but his aura was entirely different. Jedrick¡¯s gaze held an openness and a willingness to understand others. He didn¡¯t hide his love for his tribe or his anger toward the southern man who had killed his father. This made him approachable and easy to talk to. But Ikarum¡¯s eyes showed no such emotions. There was no anger, only the spirit of a warrior seeking a worthy opponent. ¡®Now I understand why Father didn¡¯t want to attend this banquet. It looked like he was graciously stepping aside to let his son, the future ruler, take charge. But he was just scared. He dislikes unpredictability, and this ce is brimming with uncertainty.¡¯ Terdin had said Ikarum didn¡¯t seem to view the war as a loss. To him, it was merely a pause. But burning the vige, killing the warriors, enving the women, and taking the children as hostages¡ªas Count Vadio had suggested¡ªwas not an option. Even if it were, it wouldn¡¯t make the Geronianspliant. Not unless they were annihted. Geronian warriors didn¡¯t fear dying in battle. Their mythology held that warriors who died inbat were taken by the god of war to serve as his soldiers. Conversely, what they feared most was dying outside the battlefield. To die of illness or old age was disgraceful. Only women who bore and raised children were forgiven for such deaths. ¡®Should I be grateful Ikarum didn¡¯t throw himself into the fire to offer his body to the god of war upon seeing me? He seems to be biding his time for now. My job is to ensure that ter¡¯ neveres.¡¯ Ikarum stepped away from the bonfire and approached Damion. It was a predetermined protocol, yet the royal knights tensed and stepped forward. Damion, however, paid more attention to the shadow''s position. The shadow stood slightly behind and to the right of Damion¡¯s chair. Ideally, Damion would have ced him between himself and Charlon, but doing so would have put him conspicuously at the center. Ikarum spoke in Geronian, and Jedrick tranted. It was a message of wee, expressing gratitude for sparing their lives, epting their surrender, and incorporating them into the Triton Kingdom. Despite his rough tone and fierce expression, Ikarum was surprisingly courteous. ¡®That must be thanks to General Terdin¡¯s skillful negotiations. After all, I¡¯m the only one who can grant them mercy. If Count Vadio had taken charge of thisnd, the Elum tribespeople wouldn¡¯t have escaped ughter. Knowing that, they won¡¯t dare harm me.¡¯ Damion steeled his resolve. The other chiefs also greeted him respectfully, one by one. Each time, Jedrick tranted their words with deference, and Damion slowly began to rx. ¡°They¡¯ve prepared food and drink for Your Highness,¡± Jedrick tranted. Damion raised his hand in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank them.¡± As Jedrick ryed his words, servants began bringing in the food. Whole roasted pigs, skewered vegetables, baskets of grilled fish, and barrels of liquor were carried in. When a cork was pulled from one of the barrels, a brown liquid spilled out, its aroma pleasant but its foamy appearance murky. Ikarum poured the liquor into a horned cup and personally handed it to Damion, then to Charlon. Damion¡¯s horned cup was nearly the length of his forearm, while Charlon¡¯s was about the length of a handspan. The sharp-ended cups looked menacing, but Charlon showed no sign of dislike. ¡®She¡¯s an extraordinary woman.¡¯ At first, he had been captivated by her beauty, but as time passed, her every action drew him in. Her knowledge was impressive, her confidence admirable. ¡®If we had met outside the context of this political marriage, things might have been better. My feelings might have reached her more naturally. Or if she had been sent as a hostage ten years ago instead of Rusef, we could have grown closer more easily.¡¯ Damion remembered when Rusef had been taken as a hostage a decade ago. Even at a young age, his beauty had drawn the attention of many royal women. At sixteen, his looks had blossomed even more, so much so that noblemen petitioned to restrict Rusef¡¯s outings, iming it was improper for a hostage from a defeated nation to roam the pce freely. But if Charlon had been the hostage instead of Rusef? Her life wouldn¡¯t have been easy. And Damion would likely never have had the "opportunity" to approach her. "Now is the perfect time." A royal knight approached Damion and whispered. ¡°All the food has been inspected. You can eat without worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Damion raised his horned cup to drink, partly to reassure Charlon. But just as he brought it to his lips, Ikarum shouted something in Geronian. Jedrick quickly tranted. ¡°To our new king!¡± The Geronians gathered in the banquet hall shouted the phrase in unison. Damion hurriedly lowered the cup, spilling some liquor on his chin and clothes. He cleared his throat and raised the cup again. ¡°I promise you peace and prosperity.¡± Jedrick ryed the words in Geronian. The Geronians let out a beast-like cry and drank their liquor in one gulp. Seeing this, Damion feltpelled to empty his cup as well. Beside him, Charlon also drained her cup in a single go, to his astonishment. He had thought her too young and refined to drink so boldly, yet the sixteen-year-old had finished the strong drink in one shot, while Damion had nned to sip it in three tries. The Geroniansughed and shouted something. Damion turned slightly to Jedrick. ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°They¡¯re saying, ¡®The king and queen have emptied their cups.¡¯¡± ¡°And why is that so amusing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a saying in our culture that signifies, ¡®The deal is sealed.¡¯¡± Damion chuckled and nodded, then looked at Charlon.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°How does it taste? It must be quite an adjustment to go from wine to mead.¡± ¡°The smell is strong, and it catches in my throat. Not to my liking,¡± Charlon said, maintaining a polite smile while delivering her critique. ¡°Perhaps the first thing we should do here is nt vineyards or establish a trade route for wine delivery.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Damionughed, and Charlon gave him a soundless smile. She looked so beautiful in that moment. Like the heroes in the tales of his ancestors, Damion felt he could go to war for a woman like her. He scanned the banquet hall again. Beforeing here, manymanders, royal knights, archbishops, and lords had warned him that this might be a trap. But so far, the situation didn¡¯t seem to support that fear. Given the Geronians¡¯ warlike nature, there was always a chance someone might act recklessly for Mantum¡¯s revenge. But it wasn¡¯t something to be overly concerned about. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡®I¡¯m still wearing armor. And if they target anyone, it¡¯ll be me, not Charlon. I have ten royal knights guarding me. Regardless of the banquet¡¯s atmosphere, they¡¯re keeping a watchful eye on the Geronians, ready to kill everyone here if necessary¡ªor destroy the entire vige. It¡¯s the Geronians who should be afraid, not me.¡¯ Damion decided to trust the royal knights who had protected him this far and would continue to do so. Still, his thoughts turned to someone else. ¡°Shadow.¡± No matter how softly Damion called, the shadow would appear. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Are you keeping watch?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Using the noise as a cover, Damion whispered even more quietly. ¡°Do you think there might be someone targeting me?¡± Yet the shadow understood him perfectly. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± ¡°If someone suddenly charges at me, can you stop them?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re slower than an arrow, I can.¡± ¡®So as long as no one shoots an arrow, I¡¯ll be fine?¡¯ Damion refrained from making such a joke. ¡°Keep an eye out. Especially on Charlon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch both of you.¡± A few rounds of drinks passed, followed by a meal, and music began to y. The beautiful tunes,posed of unfamiliar notes yed on instruments never seen before, brought a sense of calm. Perhaps due to the alcohol, Charlon talked quite a bit. ¡°I wonder how many sacrifices were made for this meal. How many pigs were ughtered, how many chickens? Are they prepared for theing winter while serving such food?¡± ¡°We take pride in sparing no expense for our guests. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Surprisingly, Jedrick exined. Moments ago, he had been speaking through an interpreter, but now his tone was as formal as when they¡¯d met privately in the tent. ¡°Hmm, is that so? But that doesn¡¯t mean there were no sacrifices, does it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to repay those sacrifices. If you provide food and supplies to our tribe and the other two tribes, perhaps the remaining seven tribes, who have yet to surrender, will reluctantly follow suit. As you said, we don¡¯t have the supplies or food to survive the winter.¡± ¡°The war has brought this upon you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It has.¡± Charlon, after some thought, asked usingly, ¡°And why do you call me ¡®you¡¯? Shouldn¡¯t you address me as Lady Charlon?¡± ¡°Why bother? No one¡¯s listening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Damion, caught between the two, worked to calm them down. ¡°Enough. The two of you need to get along. How can you argue in a banquet arranged for reconciliation?¡± Jedrick didn¡¯t respond, and Charlon let out a huff, turning her gaze away. Jedrick, unaffected, continued his exnation. ¡°This extravagant meal¡ªextravagant by our standards, anyway¡ªwas prepared by thebined efforts of the three tribes.¡± Jedrick¡¯s slightly awkward pronunciation in Triton¡¯snguage resonated attractively in the noisy banquet hall. ¡®Compared to this guy¡¯s voice, mine must sound like a child¡¯s. Even Ikarum, who might appear physically stronger, couldn¡¯t match his voice.¡¯ ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better eat less from now on. The less I eat, the more food will remain for the vigers, won¡¯t it?¡± Charlon asked, looking elsewhere. ¡°We want our guests to eat their fill and feel there¡¯s nock.¡± ¡°Then I must already be rude. I¡¯m so full I¡¯d have to loosen my belt to eat more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you drank too much mead. Drink less and eat more.¡± ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Charlon retorted. ¡°Because it¡¯s a waste for someone like you, who doesn¡¯t even appreciate the taste, to drink it.¡± ¡°How can you assume I don¡¯t appreciate the taste?¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s too strong and gets stuck in your throat, didn¡¯t you? If it¡¯s not to your taste, you don¡¯t have to drink it.¡± Jedrick downed his drink in one gulp. Charlon huffed again, clearly angry but unsure how to suppress her feelings. Concerned their argument might escte, Damion awkwardly coughed and asked for more wine. Charlon, determined to outdo Jedrick, drank more mead, and Jedrick, in turn, matched her. ¡®Hmm? Wait a moment.¡¯ A storm of emotions rose within him, pounding at his heart. His chest thudded as if struck by a hammer. ¡®What¡¯s happening? Did I drink too much?¡¯ Damion lowered the horned cup he had been about to lift to his lips. Charlon spoke again, challenging Jedrick. ¡°Last time we met, you said you¡¯d never meet me again. What do you have to say now that we¡¯re here together?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re here against your will?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± ¡°Fine. Then let me help you fulfill that duty. Who are those people over there? Exin quickly.¡± Charlon pointed to someone beyond the firewood. ¡°Who?¡± Jedrick, unbothered, looked past where Charlon was gesturing. Damion felt as though her pointing hand and Jedrick¡¯s gaze somehow connected. A hand and a gaze¡ªit wasn¡¯t even hand-holding, yet why did it feel like this? ¡°The men standing behind the chiefs and elders. You wouldn¡¯t let just anyone into this banquet, would you? The men who shouted earlier, ¡®The king has emptied his cup.¡¯¡± ¡°They¡¯re the Batu.¡± ¡°Batu?¡± ¡°The termes from Barsatu. Ever heard of warriors who keep fighting even after losing their heads?¡± ¡°Berserkers! I¡¯ve heard of them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Barsatu. The most outstanding warriors representing the tribes are called Batu. They serve asmanders during wars and now work to persuade their troops.¡± ¡°Persuade them?¡± ¡°Not all Geronians would willingly submit to those they fought so fiercely. Persuasion must start at the top.¡± ¡°Is that advice from Chief Jedrick to the prince?¡± Charlon ced a hand lightly on Damion¡¯s arm, indicating this was a conversation for the three of them. Damion appreciated the small gesture of inclusion. Jedrick nodded. ¡°It¡¯s also General Terdin¡¯s perspective.¡± ¡°How humble of you.¡± ¡°We honor our tradition of never harming a guest we¡¯ve invited and hosted. Even an enemy who shares drinks and meals with us can expect at least a year of peace.¡± ¡°Then why do you keep fighting with me?¡± ¡°Is this even a fight?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s move on. How do you guarantee that promise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an oath sworn to Akamantum, the god of war. It cannot be broken.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the god of war named Mantum?¡± ¡°In our mythology, Akamantum once descended to the mortal world in human form and was called Mantum during that time.¡± ¡°That sounds interesting. Can you tell me the full story sometime?¡± ¡°Whenever you want.¡± Charlon quickly turned to Damion and said, ¡°Of course, the prince must join us too.¡± Damion cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the story as well.¡± He realized he was scowling and corrected himself. ¡®They¡¯re just discussing Geronian culture. Charlon is learning what she needs to know as a future ruler here. I should have been the one to ask about this and share it with Charlon. There¡¯s no reason for me to frown at such a fascinating story.¡¯ To calm himself, Damion gulped down the mead. Forcing it down made him cough, and in that moment, he recognized the feelings stirring inside him. ¡®Good grief, I¡¯m jealous!¡¯ [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 36 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 36: Hak Just as Damion was about to ask Jedrick to tell him more about the myths of the North, the main door of the banquet hall swung open. Until now, only the side doors had been used during the banquet. These were the doors used by servants to bring food and drink. The main door that Damion had entered through when he first arrived had remained shut ever since, never opening even once. It was simply toorge and cumbersome to move, and the creaking sound it made was unpleasantly loud. But now, that door was opening. An old man stepped inside. His attire was markedly different from the other Geron people. Instead of a hat or helmet, he wore the stripped hide of a wolf¡¯s head on one side of his head. One of his shoulders was draped with what appeared to be the pelt of a bear, while the other shoulder was bare, exposed to the air. His lower body was covered by a piece of leather so short it barely concealed his modesty. In truth, it was more urate to say it ¡°covered¡± rather than ¡°clothed¡± him. With his gaunt legs, the old man made his way to the central bonfire. Other drunken Geron men noticed him and moved to block his path. Even Damion could sense the tension, so there was no way the vignt Triton knights could miss it. They simultaneously shifted into a stance to draw their swords. One of the elders shouted something. His voice was low, and it was spoken in the Geron tongue, making it iprehensible. But Damion could tell what the man was being called; not only the elder, but the other Geron men, too, were shouting a simr name. ¡°Hak!¡± Damion faintly recalled an exnation Jedrick had given him. In Geron viges, there is usually one shaman who represents the people. Male shamans are called Hak, and female shamans are called Hag. Some viges have both, while others may have only one. In the vige of Elum, both a Hak and a Hag existed, and the name of the Hak was... ¡®Maraka!¡¯ Everyone was shouting at him, saying something. It seemed like a warning, a threat, or perhaps an attempt to stop him. ¡®So, this must be the unpredictable incident my father was worried about.¡¯ Maraka did not resist as the Geron men tried to restrain him. If pushed, he stumbled; if grabbed, he allowed himself to be shaken. Yet, the old man¡¯s gaze was fixed on Damion from across the bonfire. Maraka reached into a pouch at his waist. When he withdrew his hand, it was clutching a handful of powder. At this, the surrounding elders gasped in shock and hurriedly stepped back. ¡°Shadow! Guard the prince!¡± For the first time, Terdin, who had been sitting silently by the fire, spoke sharply. When Maraka had appeared, Terdin had been reclining in one of the central seats around the bonfire. He was, of anyone present, the person most threatened by the Geron people, yet he had been eating leisurely, listening to the elders¡¯ conversations, and casually observing the hall. But the moment the old shaman tossed the powder into the bonfire, Terdin leapt to his feet. The powder burst into mes, forming strange shapes in the air. At first, it looked like a distorted sphere, but soon the shape became more defined. It looked like a palm, or perhaps a ck-winged bird. It was not the ck smoke of roasting meat. Maraka raised his voice and drew something from his waist. It was a dagger. Its hilt was unusual. From a distance, it was difficult to see clearly, as it was dark in color, but it looked less like a de and more like a branch bristling with thorns. The Hak cut his own palm with the dagger. Blood flowed from his hand, and he plunged it into the pouch as he chanted iprehensible words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His bloodshot eyes were red, as if they might bleed themselves. When Maraka withdrew his hand from the pouch, it was coated in bloodied powder. Gripping the dagger with his powdered hand, he threw it toward Damion. ¡®Good heavens, is he trying to hit me with that dagger?¡¯ Some of the Triton knights rushed into the chaos, and one managed to grab Maraka¡¯s hand and pin him down. But the dagger had already been thrown. ng. The dagger fell to the floor. That was all. The throw was far too weak to have been intended to strike Damion. It barely made it past the bonfire,nding six or seven steps away on a stone seat. Even if it had reached Damion, his armor would have stopped it. If he had been alert, he could have dodged it easily. The only thing disconcerting about the dagger was its mysterious powder and bloodstains. The dagger slid a little closer to Damion across the stone floor. Even then, someone stopped it with their foot. It was Shadow. He picked up the dagger and naturally positioned himself in front of Damion. The situation was already under control. Two elders were holding Maraka¡¯s arms down, shouting at him. A Triton knight had drawn his sword and was pointing it at the shaman. Perhaps because the tension had briefly subsided, the knights were more agitated than ever. Some seemed ready to strike the shaman down on their own authority. Among the Geron men drinking leisurely near the wall, especially the Batu warriors, several stepped forward. Knights and Batu warriors mingled near the bonfire. Though both sides were trying to stop the old shaman, the noise and the fiery glow of the bonfire made it look as if a brawl might break out at any moment. This ce was like a beehive where a single mistake could lead to disaster. Both the Geron warriors and the knights were young men eager to show off their skills and strength. Damion shouted. ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Almost simultaneously, Ikarum shouted as well, likely saying the same thing. The Triton knights stopped, and so did the Batu warriors. They were just short of physical conflict. The two elders continued to hold Maraka down, refusing to let go. But his mouth was not bound, so the Hak kept shouting. ¡°What is he saying now?¡± Damion asked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Jedrick replied. "What?" "It''s not ournguage." At that moment, Ikarum shouted angrily. It sounded like a name. "Albo!" Immediately, one of the Batu warriors approached and grabbed Hak''s nape. As the two elders holding the shaman''s arms stepped back, a man named Albo pressed Hak''s neck to the ground with one hand. The shaman elder was pinned to the stone floor, unable to breathe or move. Albo extended his hand to the Triton knight, shouting something that sounded like a demand for a sword. The Triton knight turned his gaze to the prince, silently asking if he shouldply. Prince Damion, caught off guard by the sudden situation, looked to Jedrick. Jedrick quickly tranted. "The Ikarum chieftain has dered that Hak¡¯s insult will be repaid with death." Damion hesitated, ncing at Ikarum. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w ''What am I supposed to do? Do I already have the authority to pass judgment as a conqueror?'' Someday, when he became the ruler of thisnd, such judgments would indeed fall to him. He had prepared himself for this responsibility and was willing to take it. If Triton''s ancientws required the king to personally execute a criminal, he was ready for that too. But he hadn''t expected the moment toe like this¡ªso suddenly and so chaotically. Damion realized he wasn''t the only one taken aback. Even General Terdin was at a loss, simply staring at the prince without offering advice. Could such an act take ce during a feast? Should he stop it for now? Or let it proceed? On reflection, the chieftain had already delivered an immediate judgment. The sentence was decided; now it was merely a question of execution. Should heply? If he stopped it, Ikarum''s authority would be undermined, but letting it proceed could have grave consequences. As Damion hesitated for a moment, Albo nearly snatched the knight''s sword. Then Charlon shouted. "Stop!" The noisy banquet hall fell silent in an instant. "What did that man just say that warrants his death?" At Charlon''s words, Damion regained hisposure and asked, "What did the elder just say? Jedrick mentioned it wasn¡¯t in theirnguage. And what about the powder he threw into the fire? I must know what he intended before we proceed with an execution." When Jedrick tranted his words, Ikarum looked back and forth between Charlon and Damion with a face full of anger. Then he muttered something briefly, and Jedrick quickly ryed it. "He says it doesn¡¯t matter. The fact that this man has shed his own blood and uttered words of a curse is reason enough for death." "I¡¯m asking specifically about the curse he uttered." Damion emphasized again. Ikarum appeared both angry and troubled. Jedrick hesitated to trante the elder''s words, clearly uncertain. "He spoke not in theirnguage but in an ancient tongue mixed with ritual terms, which makes it difficult to convey directly." What difficulty could there be? Surely, it was a curse against the conquerors of his vige and the killers of his king. Damion began to regain hisposure. "Tell them this clearly: whatever words he spoke will not break our agreement or ce any responsibility on the Ikarum chieftain. Assure them of this." Though still visibly angry, Ikarum could not refuse Damion''s request. He instructed one of the elders to exin. The elder, hesitant and wary, spoke to Jedrick, who eventually conveyed the message to Damion after a lengthy process: "The curse says: ''The restless spirits of Mantum will linger in this hall and descend upon the barbarian conquerors from the south. The curse will kill all of you. A bloodstorm from the north will engulf everyone...''" Maintaining aposed face, Damion pointed at the fire. "And the bloodletting and powder¡ªwhat were they for?" "It appears to have been a ritual to summon spirits," Jedrick replied. Damion scoffed. "I don¡¯t believe in such superstitions. What do you think, Lady Charlon?" He assumed Charlon might be frightened by themotion, but her expression was calmer than anyone else¡¯s in the room. "I, too, have never seen people die from mere rituals. We came here as conquerors, killing and trampling over them. Despite the peaceful negotiations, it''s not surprising for someone tosh out with such curses. More importantly, one cannot execute someone for a few words." "Jedrick, I wonder if you can ry such elegant words into Geronese," Damion said confidently. Jedrick did his best to trante appropriately. Ikarum asked several times for confirmation, visibly displeased as he received the interpretation. Jedrick tranted Ikarum¡¯s response. "But no punishment at all would be uneptable. Throwing a de during a feast for guests is inexcusable." "Then let me ask: what is your procedure for such matters? Surely, you don¡¯t have a custom of executing someone on the spot without a trial?" Ikarum replied, and Jedrick tranted. "We hold a vige trial to resolve such issues." "I¡¯ve heard of these trials¡ªpublic gatherings in the vige square. Then let it be so." "The trial will take ce at sunrise tomorrow. We do not hold trials at night; the gods must witness them." "So do we," Damion replied, refraining from joking about his ownnd¡¯s judges simply being off duty. "I permit it. May justice be fair." Damion spoke as if bidding farewell in advance, for he had no intention of intervening or even observing the trial. After all, he nned to leave this ce once the feast ended. Whether the trial urred tomorrow or next month made no difference to him. He also didn¡¯t care about the oue. As long as it happened out of his sight, he had no intention of interfering, even if Hak Maraka was executed. Once Damion made his decision, Albo and two Geron warriors escorted Hak Maraka out of the banquet hall. Maraka muttered something as he left, but it was barely audible. ¡®Summoning spirits to cast a curse?¡¯ Damion scoffed. ¡®I don¡¯t believe in such nonsense. Paying attention to every little ritual like that would make ruling thisnd impossible.¡¯ [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 37 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 37: Ikarum (1) Even after Hak Maraka was dragged out, themotion didn¡¯t settle down for quite a while. ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯ Jedrick observed the situation carefully, focusing on every gaze and gesture. Yet, he didn¡¯t turn his head or rise from his seat; only his eyes moved. ¡®Maraka is stubborn and rigid, but he¡¯s not someone to act so recklessly. Why would he suddenly do something like that?¡¯ He thought of it as ¡°something like that¡±, but he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it actually was. What could he have nned with a dagger smeared in blood and powder? To throw it at the prince? The aim had been far from precise, and it didn¡¯t even seem like he intended to hit the target. It wasn¡¯t thrown; it was merely dropped. The dagger Maraka had dropped was now in Stuga¡¯s possession. He held it for a while, seemingly unsure what to do with it, before finally tucking it into his waistband. Jedrick, however, was more concerned about what Maraka had said as he was being dragged out. It sounded like a curse of some sort, but he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. The distance and the noise made it impossible. No one else seemed to have paid attention to it, either. ¡®He said something... but I don¡¯t know what it was.¡¯ Jedrick wanted to discuss this incident with someone, but the mood wasn¡¯t right, and there was no one to talk to. Should he talk to Damion? He was busy talking with Charlon. Having witnessed a shaman hurling a death curse at him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Damion to calm himself. What about Terdin? He was upied with calming down the knights. The kingdom¡¯s knights were furious. How could they just let this pass? What kind of trial was even being talked about? They demanded that the old man¡¯s head be struck off immediately. Someined about how a barbarian had tried to snatch their sword during the chaos and insisted such insolence couldn¡¯t be tolerated. For the time being, Terdin wouldn¡¯t even have a moment to sip water. Then should he ask Ikarum? Ikarum was also angry and busy trying to manage the situation. "The banquet must end here," Ikarum shouted to the elders gathered around the bonfire at the center of the banquet hall and the two other Ehodins. Without even seeking the prince¡¯s permission, he marched out. The elders followed him in droves. A few nced at the prince for his reaction, but Ikarum¡¯smand held more weight for them. Elder Sao approached Jedrick to offer an exnation. "Ikarum was agitated and may have been rude to the prince. We¡¯re in a hurry to discuss this matter among ourselves. Could you offer some excuse to the prince on our behalf?" "I¡¯lle up with something suitable." "Will that work?" "He¡¯s an understanding person. He¡¯s not the kind of Southerner we often assume him to be." Afraid that Sao might misunderstand, Jedrick quickly added, "But don¡¯t take advantage of his understanding. Please advise my brother not to act like that again." "You know he wouldn¡¯t listen to me." "Still, please try." "Alright." After Sao left, Jedrick leaned toward Damion and spoke in a hushed tone. "I apologize on their behalf, Your Highness. Ikarum is not in his right mind right now. He has no intention of harming you. On the contrary, even the slightest injury to you could jeopardize the entire negotiation, which could spell the end of our tribe. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so overly sensitive. I hope you understand." "Aside from the sudden feeling of being abandoned, I¡¯m fine," Damion replied with an exaggerated shrug and added, "But leaving the banquet like that without even apologizing to the guest¡ªthis can¡¯t be your tribe¡¯s custom, can it?" "Of course not. By our standards, my brother¡¯s behavior was undoubtedly rude." Jedrick acknowledged it, and Damion epted his exnation with a smile. "It¡¯s better to resolve this awkwardness quickly, Jedrick. I don¡¯t want this trivial matter to derail the negotiation." Jedrick couldn¡¯t be more grateful that the conqueror was Damion. If someone like Count Vadio had been in his ce, heads might already have rolled. "Then I¡¯ll convey your thoughts at the tribe¡¯s meeting." Jedrick nodded and withdrew. As he walked toward the banquet hall¡¯s main door, he hesitated several times. ¡®This is troubling. Can I really leave my seat?¡¯ Even aposed man like Maraka had acted so impulsively. It was hard to say others in the vige wouldn¡¯t do the same. Too many faces came to mind. ¡®Not that my presence would change anything.¡¯ Behind the prince and the princess stood a cluster of knights. Even the servants clearing the food dared not approach. There were more than enough people to protect the two. General Terdin remained by the bonfire. He nodded toward someone, and when Jedrick turned to look, Stuga nodded back at the general and began following Jedrick. "The general ordered me to follow you," Stuga said quietly as he approached. "This will likely be a private meeting for just us," Jedrick replied cautiously. "You won¡¯t be able to stay by my side." "Then I¡¯ll stop at the door," Stuga offered. "I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll allow even that, but you can try." The tribal meeting took ce about twenty paces from the banquet hall in a storage house. It also served as a small banquet hall and guest quarters for important visitors. The roof was covered with dried leaves, and though its shape resembled the grand banquet hall, it was only about a third of the size. Compared to other houses, however, it was significantlyrger. Ikarum let the other tribal leaders and elders enter first and waited at the door for Jedrick. When he noticed Stuga following, he asked, "Who¡¯s that?" "Mind your words. He¡¯s a Southerner who understands ournguage," Jedrick quickly replied, but Ikarum was unfazed. "So, who is he?" "He¡¯s the shadow who protected me in the Triton camp. He¡¯s still protecting me now, so there¡¯s no need to concern yourself. He won¡¯t be attending our meeting, but if you could permit him to stand outside the house..." ¡°Let him in.¡± Ikarum''s voice was loud, stillced with anger. It sounded less like an invitation to the meeting and more like a challenge to join a battlefield. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a secret meeting? That¡¯s why we left the banquet hall,¡± Jedrick said, puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s the prince¡¯s bodyguard, isn¡¯t he? His presence will serve as proof of the sincerity of our meeting. We just didn¡¯t want to show themotion of the process, not the result.¡± Jedrick nced at Stuga. ¡°Will you be alright with this?¡± Stuga, as always, maintained a calm and polite demeanor, nodding without saying a word. ¡®Well, it¡¯s safer than leaving him outside.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the banquet hall protected by the kingdom¡¯s knights. It was the vige outskirts, where townspeople¡ªespecially Batus¡ªwandered freely. [Trantor - Night]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Proofreader - Gun] w The walls of the small meeting hall were adorned with the skins of great beasts hunted by past chiefs. Thergest bear skin, hunted by Jedrick¡¯s father,y stretched across the floor, its jaws agape. Ikarum stepped onto the bear skin and walked to the far end of the hall. The elders seated themselves one by one on the heavy wooden chairs ced on either side of the bear skin. Ikarum took his seat in a massive wooden chair, rivaling the chieftain¡¯s chair in the great hall, and shouted, ¡°This southern man will attend the meeting, but speak freely without hesitation.¡± At first, the elders cast wary nces at Stuga, but they soon began their heated discussions. Although Stuga was meant to witness their honest deliberations, he would likely struggle to grasp their content. Even Jedrick found the ents of Meios and Rocher, the two chieftains, nearly indecipherable. Their slurred speech often left even their fellow vigers puzzled. Indeed, half the meeting consisted of phrases like, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± and ¡°Speak clearly!¡± The meeting didn¡¯tst long. Geronians considered brevity a virtue in meetings, and Ikarum, being impatient by nature, found even short meetings unbearable. He had often been scolded for rushing to conclusions in his father¡¯s strategy meetings. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say from the start that we should lock up Hak Maraka?¡± Meios shouted. ¡°If we confine Hak as well, there won¡¯t be any shamans left in the vige. You agreed to that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rocher retorted. ¡°I said it couldn¡¯t be helped, not that I agreed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same as agreeing!¡± Neither chieftain had brought their vige shamans, as it was taboo to do so. This left Hak Maraka as the only shaman who could operate within the vige. In the midst of negotiating an important surrender, it was unthinkable tock a shaman to interpret the gods¡¯ will. The conversation soon shifted to the vige trial and the possibility of punishing Maraka, but the elders found it difficult to bring up. Ikarum, displeased, shouted, ¡°Are you all worried about bad omens now? Do you want this negotiation to fail?¡± Elder Sao gently tried to soothe him. ¡°No one here wishes for the negotiations to fail, Ikarum.¡± Out of the ten tribes, only three had surrendered. Terdin had promised to protect these three tribes and to hunt down the seven tribes that fled. If Terdin¡¯s army withdrew now, the three tribes would be branded as traitors and left vulnerable to attacks by the other seven. The vigers would face death or envement. ¡°You must understand Maraka. To him, Mantum was a lifelong friend and king. How can he suppress his desire for revenge so easily?¡± ¡°I lost my father!¡± Ikarum roared. Sao fell silent, and the other elders, intimidated, remained speechless. ¡°Maraka¡¯s ridiculous thirst for revenge will destroy the vige. I¡¯ll behead him before that happens. We must show the southern prince our sincerity. Does anyone object?¡± No one objected. Or rather, no one dared. ¡®No one here will confront his anger head-on. I¡¯ll have to speak up. Damion wouldn¡¯t want an execution.¡¯ Jedrick raised his hand to speak, but Sao spoke first. ¡°The southern prince said there¡¯s no need to execute Maraka.¡± Another elder, emboldened, added, ¡°The ¡®princess¡¯ next to him said the same, didn¡¯t she, Jeje?¡± Jedrick nodded. ¡°Both of them clearly stated they don¡¯t want an execution. And the southerners don¡¯t fear our magic as much as we do.¡± Sao emphasized, ¡°If the conqueror himself says not to execute him, doing so on our own would be an affront to his pride.¡± ¡°He told us to hold a trial. That means we should conduct the trial and impose a severe punishment. That could be his way of asking us to handle it appropriately. That¡¯s respect for the conqueror.¡± Jedrick sighed. ¡®If respect was so important, they shouldn¡¯t have stormed out of the banquet hall in the first ce.¡¯ Sao suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the prince witness the vige trial as it is, and leave the sentencing to him? That way, we can preserve his pride while showing that it wasn¡¯t entirely our decision.¡± Another elder chimed in, ¡°Good idea. And why not offer him our utmost courtesy?¡± ¡°What courtesy?¡± Ikarum asked. ¡°After tonight¡¯s banquet, the prince ns to return to the camp outside the vige, doesn¡¯t he?¡± While the people had put effort into the banquet, for Prince Damion, it was merely a formal dinner. The food wouldn¡¯t suit his taste, and what was precious liquor to the Geronians might seem crude to the southerners. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Why not offer him the great hall instead?¡± Jedrick wanted to object, but the elders were enthusiastic. ¡°A fine idea. Didn¡¯t he bring his wife as well?¡± ¡°Indeed. It would be a wonderful gift. Offering the great hall, sacred to Adian Mantum, to the conqueror would carry significant symbolic meaning.¡± In Geronian culture, lending one¡¯s home to guests was the highest form of hospitality. But Jedrick doubted Damion would see it as a gift. It was uncertain if he¡¯d understand the symbolic meaning at all. Yet no one asked for Jedrick¡¯s opinion, nor did he offer it. The decision ultimately rested with Ikarum, who had already made up his mind. Changing it without force was unlikely. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Has the southern guest heard the contents of this meeting?¡± Ikarum asked Stuga, standing behind Jedrick. Stuga shook his head and replied in halting speech, ¡°I... not familiar... with Geron¡¯s words. I... don¡¯t understand.¡± The others nodded, expecting as much. But Jedrick was surprised by the unexpected turn of events. ¡®He didn¡¯t speak like that when talking to me. He¡¯s pretending! Clever man.¡¯ Ikarum pointed at Jedrick. ¡°Then Jeje, ry the meeting details yourself. But...¡± Before Jedrick could respond, Ikarum fixed his gaze on Stuga and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that hanging from your belt?¡± Before Stuga could retrieve it, Jedrick recognized it. The distinctive shape of the hilt was unmistakable to any viger. It was Hak Maraka¡¯s dagger. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 38 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 38: Ikarum (2) ¡®So Stuga had already picked up Maraka¡¯s dagger. I knew that, but I was too distracted to deal with it properly. I should¡¯ve told him not to bring it here.¡¯ Jedrick worried that the situation might take a bad turn. Even when Ikarum pointed out the dagger, Stuga showed no sign of surprise. It wasn¡¯t as if he had sneaked it in and gotten caught. He hadn¡¯t even been asked to disarm when entering the room, and he was already carrying arger sword. A small dagger was hardly something he thought of as additional armament. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hesitate to draw it from his belt. ¡°A moment ago, Hak, dagger, this. Returning it¡­¡± He unsheathed the dagger and stepped toward Ikarum, which naturally brought him closer to the other elders and the Ehodin as well. The elders in the room immediately stood from their seats in unison. Sensing the unusual tension, Stuga stopped in his tracks. To show he had no intention of threatening anyone, he stepped back to his original spot, keeping the dagger calmly resting on his palm without making any further moves. Ikarum raised his hand to calm everyone. ¡°The meeting is over. Everyone, please leave. Except for Jeje and the Southerner. Both of you stay for a moment.¡± ¡°What about Stuga? Why does he need to stay?¡± Jedrick added his question with a tone of caution. ¡°He¡¯s the prince¡¯s Stuga. He must not be harmed.¡± ¡°I know. I just have a few questions for him.¡± The elders and the two Ehodin left the small chamber withoutint. It was partly because they were relieved to be away from Maraka¡¯s dagger. Once everyone had left, only three people remained in the room. The door was firmly shut. ¡°If the Southerner doesn¡¯t understand me, Jeje, interpret for him. And vice versa.¡± Jedrick nodded, and Ikarum continued speaking. ¡°That dagger is the one Maraka used for casting curses. Do you know that?¡± Stuga immediately ced the dagger on the floor. ¡°Curse, don¡¯t know. Found it, picked it up, brought it to return.¡± His speech was still hesitant, but it wasn¡¯t because Ikarum¡¯s tone intimidated him. Ikarum didn¡¯t even nce at the dagger on the floor as he spoke. ¡°Keep it.¡± Stuga, unsure if he understood correctly, looked at Jedrick. Jedrick, equally puzzled, asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Not so much ¡®keep it¡¯ as ¡®continue to carry it.¡¯¡± Stuga looked confused and didn¡¯t pick up the dagger. Ikarum borated further. ¡°That dagger carries Maraka¡¯s curse. Hak¡¯s dagger is said to harm anyone who possesses it except Hak himself. It¡¯s a de rumored to bring death to its holder. I don¡¯t want to keep such a weapon myself, and I can¡¯t just dispose of it recklessly. Nor can I give it back to Maraka, who¡¯s been decided to be imprisoned. It¡¯s better for the one who picked it up to continue carrying it.¡± ¡®Better? What¡¯s better about carrying a cursed dagger?¡¯ Jedrick wanted to argue but knew Ikarum never reversed a decision once made. He decided to exin the situation to Stuga and ask what he wanted to do. But before he could, Stuga, apparently having understood Ikarum¡¯s words, picked the dagger up from the floor. As always, he simply epted what he was told. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he once a ve? Is that why he doesn¡¯t know how to refuse orders from superiors? Strictly speaking, Ikarum isn¡¯t even his superior.¡¯ Ikarum observed Stuga¡¯s movements as he picked up the dagger with great interest, a rare smile ying on his face. ¡°To see one untouched by the curse.¡± Ikarum murmured. Both Stuga and Jedrick turned to look at him. Ikarum, resting his chin on his hand, was smiling. ¡°Hak Maraka once said, when his curse failed to affect Mantum, that the deed was done by someone untouched by the curse. You¡¯re holding that dagger without any harming to you.¡± Stuga didn¡¯t respond but simply tucked the dagger back into his belt. ¡°If you find it difficult to dispose of the dagger, seek Hag Olga. She can lift the curse embedded in it. Jeje will guide you to her. But don¡¯t leave it anywhere else. I don¡¯t want this vige tainted with that curse.¡± Stuga nodded. ¡°You may leave now.¡± At Ikarum¡¯s words, Stuga gave a short bow and exited the room. Jedrick was about to follow but paused at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Ikarum, still lounging in his seat, replied casually. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should speak to me.¡± ¡°My answer is still ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯¡± ¡°Then I have nothing to say either.¡± Ikarum remained in his chin-resting pose. The fiery energy he had shown while abruptly ending the earlier meeting was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Father always said that to be the leader of a group, you must conceal your emotions and remain calm and restrained at all times. But maybe he didn¡¯t realize there¡¯s another way. Someone like my brother, who always seems agitated and angry, can use that very temperament to mask his true intentions.¡¯ Even the elders, who weren¡¯t afraid to criticize their father, were wary of Ikarum. When he lost his temper, he was known to decapitate people in a fit of rage, only to acknowledge and apologize for his outburst afterward. This made people extremely cautious around him. But Jedrick couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that even Ikarum¡¯s outbursts were calcted. ¡®He always looks like he¡¯s losing his temper, but he¡¯s colder than anyone. His anger is a performance.¡¯ Jedrick opened the door and left. Stuga was waiting outside. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll follow shortly.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After confirming that Stuga had left, Jedrick closed the door to the small chamber. Ikarum was still seated in the same spot. ¡°Maraka barging into the gathering has nothing to do with you, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Ikarum asked back with a piercing re. Jedrick shrank under his brother¡¯s intense gaze. ¡®When I was little, I used to cry just from him looking at me like that. He never once apologized for it.¡¯ The only reason Jedrick could even muster the courage to talk back now was thanks to years of effort. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you intended to kill Prince Damion for Father¡¯s revenge.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d nned to kill the prince, do you think I¡¯d use something as petty as a curse through Maraka? Even if there were a hundred southerners in iron armor, and even if I had no weapon in hand, I would have strangled the prince with my own hands. What I need to do now isn¡¯t to stain my hands with the prince¡¯s blood. It¡¯s to save the vigers.¡± He deliberately added the qualifier ¡°now.¡± Then what did he n to do ter¡±? ¡°Prince Damion must return safely. Not a hair on his head should be harmed.¡± ¡°Why? Have you grown fond of him?¡± Ikarum sneered. ¡°No, I¡¯m saying it for the same reason as you. Triton Kingdom hasn¡¯t even used a tenth of its forces in this war. Their king only gave General Terdin that much to attack here. But if Prince Damion dies, their entire army will march. If Lady Charlon, who we saw today, gets injured, Boron will send twice that number. Those two cannot be harmed under any circumstances.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ikarum growled and continued, ¡°Father knew he would lose. All he wanted was to show one final act of dignity. That¡¯s why he always fought on the front lines, the ce most likely to die. That¡¯s why he told me to surrender if he died.¡± ¡°Father said that?¡± Jedrick asked in shock. Ikarum turned his head, looking as if he regretted bringing it up. Without even ncing at his younger brother, he spoke. ¡°Go back to the banquet hall, Jeje. Convince the prince. Our future sovereign must not be angered.¡± Jedrick couldn¡¯t ask any more questions and had no choice but to return to the grand banquet hall as his brother instructed. ¡®Then what does my mission even mean?¡¯ Jedrick still remembered the instructions Ikarum had given him when he became the head of the n. He was debating when and how¡ªor even whether¡ªto bring them up. But now Ikarum was acting as if those ns no longer mattered. ¡®Jeje, after you surrender as n leader and are taken as a hostage, you have only one task.¡¯ Ikarum seemed prepared to sacrifice the entire vige. ¡®Find out who killed Father!¡¯ Ram thought all his worries would end once he handed Maraka¡¯s dagger to Ikarum. But that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®Tomorrow, if you go to the barbarians¡¯ vige, you¡¯ll find a barbarian¡¯s dagger¡­¡¯ Ram kept reying the words of the sorcerer Kura from the day before. ¡®¡­and there will be a moment when Iliam is alone. That¡¯s when you strike¡­¡¯ Ram touched the dagger of Hak Maraka at his waist. The cursed de hurt just to touch, like it was piercing his skull. He knew the pain was mental, but it felt like a curse nheless. ¡®Maraka¡¯s target with this dagger was definitely Prince Damion.¡¯ Ram recalled the moment Maraka threw the blood-stained, powder-coated dagger. It didn¡¯t seem aimed precisely. The dagger had merely fallen to the ground and slid across the floor. All Ram did was stop it with his foot. A bloody dagger? So what? Ram had handled worse des. He had been drenched in enemy blood countless times on the battlefield. The cursed powder? It smelled the same as when the two wizards had scattered powder, exining the difference between sorcery and magic. That was all. Nothing seemed particrly harmful. What bothered Ram wasn¡¯t the blood, the powder, or the dagger. It was Maraka¡¯s gaze. Until the royal knights and the Geron elders pinned him down, Maraka had been staring at Ram with an unsettling look. ¡®It¡¯s a look I¡¯ve seen before.¡¯ When assassinating, the rule was to avoid showing oneself to the target. But when carrying out Lord Selken¡¯s orders to let the target know who had sent the assassin, Ram had to reveal himself. In those cases, Ram would wait in the most familiar space to the target. The best ce was their bedroom. When someone finds a stranger in a space where only family is allowed, confusiones first. Fear follows. Maraka¡¯s gaze was like that. When he flung the dagger at the prince, he seemed resolute to aplish something. But the moment Ram stopped the de, Maraka¡¯s expression changed to that of a target recognizing their assassin. That expression always conveyed the same questions: Who are you?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Why are you here? The words Maraka muttered as he was dragged away were also suspicious. From the start of his spell, he had been uttering iprehensible words. So Ram thought what he said while being taken away was more of the same. But he understood it. That one phrase wasn¡¯t in some ancient tongue. It was in Geron. ¡°Kill that Tanu.¡± In the chaos, spoken so softly, almost no one else would have heard it. Even if someone did, they wouldn¡¯t have paid it any mind. ¡®He was definitely talking to me.¡¯ After that, the mood in the banquet hall shifted, and the sudden tribal leaders¡¯ meeting meant there was no chance to bring it up. ¡®Kill Tanu? What¡¯s Tanu? Did I hear that right?¡¯ Ram couldn¡¯t ask Ikarum or Jedrick about it, and he found himself back in the grand banquet hall. ¡®It seems Maraka didn¡¯t really intend to harm Prince Damion. He had another goal. And so does Ikarum. But neither of them has good intentions.¡¯ Ram wanted to discuss this. But who could he trust to share such secrets with? [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 39 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 39: Maraka¡¯s Dagger (1) ¡°...So the conclusion from the chieftains'' council is that tomorrow morning, the verdict of Maraka¡¯s trial will be left to me, and until then, the two of us are to spend the night together in this banquet hall?¡± Jedrick ryed the council''s decision, and Damion was dumbfounded. Ram instinctively nced at Charlon¡¯s expression. She seemed surprised as well, but her reaction didn¡¯t betray much emotion. Judging by her face, she didn¡¯t appear angry, but that might just be her way of expressing anger. She didn¡¯t seem embarrassed by the mention of sharing a room, but that too was uncertain. Reading a woman¡¯s expression was difficult. ¡°Stuga, is this true? This guy isn¡¯t just making it up to mess with me, is he?¡± Damion turned to Ram for confirmation. ¡°It¡¯s true. The chieftains were concerned about how angry Your Highness might be and were seeking ways to calm your anger.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry before, but now I¡¯m getting there because of this nonsense.¡± At Damion¡¯s words, Jedrick spoke persuasively. ¡°I¡¯m just delivering the council¡¯s decision. The choice is yours. But let me rify¡ªwhen they say ¡®spending the night together,¡¯ they don¡¯t mean you have to share the same bed. It simply means staying in the same hall overnight as guests. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Are you sure Ikarum isn¡¯t just trying to set me up for humiliation?¡± ¡°Ikarum is more invested in this negotiation than anyone. He¡¯s also anxious,¡± Jedrick said calmly. ¡°You could have demanded much more from us. Instead, you agreed to our terms. You could have piged, but instead, you promised to protect us from the seven tribes. The elders and chieftains see this deal as a great gift. They want to reciprocate in a way that would impress you, their conqueror.¡± Jedrick gestured toward Charlon. ¡°And I suspect that the elders might have assumed that by bringing a ¡®woman¡¯ with you, Prince Damion, you¡¯d already given your consent to this arrangement.¡± ¡°Consent? What do you mean by that?¡± Charlon asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t part of the negotiation that the prince would bring ady,¡± Jedrick exined as he nced at Terdin, who had been silently sitting by the central fire in the banquet hall. The fire had burned low, and no new wood had been added, as it was almost time to extinguish it and leave. Ram, observing Terdin with arms crossed and eyes closed, involuntarily thought of thirty different ways to kill the general. He quickly pushed the thoughts away. Terdin rubbed his chin thoughtfully and spoke. ¡°As Jedrick said, there was no mention of a wife or betrothed apanying the prince during the negotiations. It seemed natural at the time. But now that the prince has brought her, it seems the Geron people have interpreted it rather broadly...¡± ¡°Then should I not have brought Lady Charlon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Your Highness,¡± Terdin reassured, scanning the hall. Inside were ten knights stationed at each corner, with the remaining guards outside. There wasn¡¯t a single Geron in sight. The hall was so quiet that the sound of crackling firewood seemed loud. Even the northern wind was absent tonight, amplifying the stillness. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat,¡± Terdin gestured to the seats by the fire. Damion seated Charlon first before sitting beside her. Ram stood behind Terdin, remembering Kura¡¯s words: ¡®You might bear responsibility for failing to protect the general, but no one will suspect you of killing him.¡¯ Terdin, now leaning close to the ¡°three youths,¡± looked at Jedrick and asked, ¡°What do the Geron think about the prince bringing thedy?¡± ¡°It was a good decision. If you¡¯d asked my advice, I¡¯d have told you to bring her. For us, it¡¯s the highest courtesy when a high-ranking guest brings their wife.¡± ¡°Wife? But we¡¯re not...¡± Damion hurriedly nced at Charlon, continuing. ¡°...Technically, we haven¡¯t even had a betrothal ceremony yet.¡± ¡°We have no concept of betrothal. If a man brings a woman to such an event, she¡¯s his wife. Formalitieseter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here to follow Geron customs! Southern men don¡¯t sleep with unmarried women!¡± Damion protested obstinately. ¡®That¡¯s not entirely true¡­¡¯ Ram thought to himself. Terdin spoke calmly. ¡°They¡¯re not asking you to get into bed together. Sharing the space in this spacious banquet hall should suffice. I think Jedrick has a point. As long as nothing happens between you, isn¡¯t it fine?¡± ¡°General! I¡¯m considering Lady Charlon¡¯s safety andfort!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Damion insisted. ¡°For security, ten knights will remain inside the hall, and another ten will be stationed outside. Besides, our soldiers are effectively managing the entire vige. What do you think, Jedrick?¡± Jedrick replied without hesitation. ¡°Thedy¡¯s opinion matters most.¡± Damion turned to Charlon. ¡°What do you think, Charlon?¡± Charlon, who had been silent until now, responded immediately when Damion asked. ¡°I didn¡¯te to the north without preparation. Serving the ruler of the northernnds, I see no reason to feel ufortable staying in this house. I feel sorry for my brother, Rusef, who¡¯s probably busy setting up camp, but I doubt it¡¯s any morefortable there. My back hasn¡¯t been happy with the poor bedding the past few days. How¡¯s the bed here?¡± Jedrick nodded. ¡°The beds here are fit for a king by our standards. The best linens, leathers, and wool nkets¡ªfar better than the makeshift ones in your camps.¡± Charlon ced her hand on Damion¡¯s and said, ¡°Perfect. If they¡¯re pleased with this arrangement, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°If Charlon agrees, so do I.¡± Terdin pped briefly and stood. ¡°Settled, then. I¡¯ll personally inform Ikarum about the details, including Maraka¡¯s trial. I¡¯ll also stay in nearby amodations. Shadow¡ªno, Stuga¡ªyou should remain here, too.¡± Ram, startled, asked, ¡°But I am the general¡¯s shadow.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been the prince¡¯s shadow for the past week?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my presence here make it ufortable for them...?¡± Terdin interrupted, asking the pair, ¡°What do you think?¡± Damion imitated Jedrick¡¯s earlier tone, saying, ¡°Charlon¡¯s opinion is what matters. What do you think?¡± Ram expected Charlon to refuse. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t want someone unfamiliar, not even a woman, staying close by all night. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Charlon said, even smiling at Ram. This unexpected decision was taken in stride by Damion. ¡°Then I¡¯m fine with it, too. Stuga, stay here.¡± Ram almost refused again but changed his mind. If he stayed near the pair, he¡¯d be away from Terdin. He wouldn¡¯t have to follow the wizard¡¯s ominous suggestion! ¡°Understood,¡± Ram replied, but as he epted the order, a lingering problem resurfaced in his mind. Strapped to his waist was still Maraka¡¯s dagger. He couldn¡¯t stay near them with that cursed de. ¡®I have to deal with this somehow.¡¯ ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Not long after Terdin had left, Charlon''s nanny, Odel, burst into the grand hall and shouted. "Absolutely not! Under no circumstances!" Ram thought the scolding voice of this elderly woman rivaled the battle cries of Geron warriors. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w "It¡¯s already decided, Odel." Charlon¡¯s annoyance was evident from the moment Odel began striding in. As soon as the older woman stood before her, Charlon straightened her posture and spoke firmly. "The Ikarum chieftain and General Terdin have just reached an agreement. There¡¯s no turning back now." "I don¡¯t care about that nonsense! I oppose this entirely. We must hurry to where Lord Rusef is¡ª" "Odel!" Charlon cut off the nanny''s words with a sharp yell. "It¡¯s His Highness the prince. Show some respect. What nonsense are you spouting?" Only then did Odel notice the prince standing behind Charlon. She gave a half-hearted nod, barely managing a semnce of a bow, but she wasn¡¯t ready to back down. "I may be an ignorant old woman who doesn¡¯t understand what was said to that barbarian chieftain, but I know one thing for sure. A nobledy like you cannot stay in the home of savages!" "Don¡¯t call them savages. Soon, thisnd will be ruled by His Highness, and the people you call savages will be his subjects." Charlon stood her ground. Odel retorted in a threatening tone. "I will inform Lord Rusef of this at once!" "Thank you. I needed someone to pass along the message." With a face flushed with anger and humiliation, Odel stormed out, stomping heavily as she went. She didn¡¯t even bow this time. Charlon apologized, embarrassed. "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t want to bring her, but Rusef insisted on her apaniment." "Think nothing of it. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to the nagging of attendants who follow royaldies around." "What kind of nagging do royaldies usually hear?" "The same sort, I suppose¡ªcarry yourself properly, stand and speak this way, fulfill your duties as a woman, and so on. Honestly, just listening to it was exhausting." "And what, exactly, are a woman¡¯s duties?" "There were so many, I couldn¡¯t possibly remember them all. I even thought of reading about them, so I asked where they were written down. Turns out, they didn¡¯t know either." Charlon chuckled briefly, and Damion smiled warmly in return. Then Charlon¡¯s gaze naturally shifted to Jedrick. "What do Geron men think a woman¡¯s duties are?" "Hmm, I¡¯ve never really thought about it," Jedrick replied indifferently, deliberately avoiding Charlon¡¯s gaze. "To protect the family. To keep the household safe when the husband is away and, if necessary, to go to war in his ce. If I had to say, that would be a woman¡¯s duty." Ram had seen Geron women fight on the battlefield in the same armor and with the same weapons as men. He hadn¡¯t wanted to kill them, but he had no choice when they shed. "And they must also keep their chastity. If a man approaches them without their husband¡¯s consent, they can kill him and remain meless. If their husband dies, they take on his role. That¡¯s why, if a mother loses her children and husband to murder, she is forgiven if she goes mad and massacres the killer¡¯s entire family." "That¡¯s strange. What happens if a man loses his wife and children?" Damion asked. "Then he stands trial," Jedrick replied as if it were self-evident. "Why is that the case?" "It¡¯s so obvious I wouldn¡¯t even know how to exin it." Damion opened his mouth as if to ask another question but closed it, unsure of how to phrase it. Charlon asked with curiosity, "By the way, why was I the only woman in the banquet hall? Even the servants were all men. I thought serving food was a woman¡¯s task, but is it different here?" "Low-ranking individuals aren¡¯t allowed inside," Jedrick replied, unintentionally meeting Charlon¡¯s gaze. "High-ranking women prepare the food. You can¡¯t have just anyone cook for a prince. And since only men of appropriate rank are left, they¡¯re the ones who serve the food." "Why didn¡¯t your mother or Ikarum¡¯s attend? Shouldn¡¯t she show respect to His Highness by greeting him?" "They can¡¯t meet someone who killed their husbands. It¡¯s not out of revenge¡ªit¡¯s just custom." "Does that tie into what you mentioned earlier? That a wife is forgiven for killing her husband¡¯s murderer?" "Exactly. Would a prince enjoy food and drinkfortably in front of someone who has the right to kill him without consequence?" Damion cleared his throat awkwardly. Charlon continued her questions. "I noticed marks on the columns in the hall. They¡¯re peculiar symbols. What do they mean?" "They¡¯re charms to ward off evil spirits. There¡¯s a superstition that the dead rise at night to seek out those who killed them." "As a king, there would be plenty of dead seeking him out. No wonder so many charms are needed. Fascinating." "Is it really? Your own culture has simr practices, doesn¡¯t it?" "Of course. For example..." Charlon animatedly described the magical traditions of Born. Sitting between them, Damion nced at both with aplicated expression. ¡®If this were Lord Selken, he wouldn¡¯t allow his wife to chat so freely with another man. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re not married yet, or perhaps the prince is unusually generous.¡¯ Ram sensed unease in the air despite the pleasant conversation. Having guarded Damion for some time, Ram was acutely aware of his feelings toward Charlon. But oddly, he couldn¡¯t detect any simr feelings from Charlon. Or so he thought. Then he realized Charlon did show such feelings¡ªtoward Jedrick. ¡®That¡¯s impossible. Charlon and Jedrick haven¡¯t known each other long, and they¡¯re from entirely different worlds. No one would believe they could feel affection for one another.¡¯ Even Jedrick was gazing warmly at Charlon. Ram almost wished they¡¯d go back to bickering, as they had at the start of the banquet. Something was bound to go wrong, he feared. "Excuse me, I have something urgent to say." Ram cut into the conversation deliberately, also preventing Damion from saying something. Interrupting nobles¡¯ conversations was unthinkable for a ve, yet Ram had been waiting for a chance to speak. After Terdin left? After Odel stormed out? After Charlon¡¯s barrage of questions ended? He had hesitated at every opportunity. Deep down, he hadn¡¯t wanted to bring it up. But he couldn¡¯t dy any longer. He felt like she was being swept along by the current, about to fulfill Kura¡¯s ominous prediction. So, Ram stopped their conversation, knowing full well the impropriety of his actions. With all three sets of eyes on him, he felt momentarily suffocated. But he steeled himself, drawing a dagger from his waist and holding it up, de glinting in his palm. "I have something to say about this dagger. I apologize for interrupting." "What dagger is that?" Damion asked. "It¡¯s the dagger of Hak Maraka." [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 40 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 40: Maraka¡¯s Dagger (2) "Did Chief Ikarum really say that?" Damion asked as he stared down at Maraka¡¯s dagger. It was a de about the length of a handspan, with an unpolished wooden handle. The de didn¡¯t look attached to the handle but seemed as if it had naturally grown out of a branch, as if someone had merely snapped it off and turned it into a knife. Thorns jutted out, making it ufortable to grip. It was a shape that seemed designed to discourage anyone from holding it. "Yes, he said we should find Hag Olga if we want to lift the curse on this dagger," Ram replied, holding the knife on the palm of his hand. "This dagger has Maraka¡¯s blood on it, along with some kind of powder used in sorcery. You may dismiss it as superstition, my prince, but I cannot leave such an ominous thing in this hall." Damion scratched his cheek. "You do have a point¡­" Ram, avoiding everyone''s gaze, continued with a troubled expression. "I''m not trying to follow superstitions either. But it¡¯s true that Hak attempted some kind of ritual in front of the bonfire during the banquet. We cannot leave such a knife in the banquet hall. Nor can we simply discard it or ask someone else to keep it." Damion spoke without much thought. "This Hag Olga person can dispose of the knife? Then it¡¯s simple. Go and give it to her." "I don¡¯t know where Hag Olga is." Damion pointed to Jedrick. "How about someone apanies you as a guide?" Ram hesitated to mention that the guards couldn¡¯t leave their posts. The hall was surrounded by knights, inside and out. With this many guards, they could fend off an entire Geron unit if necessary. "I¡¯ve thought it through. I don¡¯t like leaving the dagger in the hall either. Let¡¯s go together, Stuga. It¡¯s not far, and it won¡¯t take long." "May Ie along as well?" Charlon asked. "What?" "Excuse me?" The two men looked more shocked than if someone had dered war. "Why are you so surprised?" Charlon asked, her eyes wide. "Didn¡¯t you hear what Stuga is about to do?" Jedrick questioned sharply. "Oh, the winds from the north were so loud, I must have missed it. What are you doing?" Charlon asked yfully. Ram nced toward the window. Only the quiet sound of wind could be heard. "We¡¯re handling a curse," Damion exined. "A curse?" Charlon feigned ignorance and asked again. "You heard it earlier during the banquet." "I did. But did you understand what it meant?" "Elder Sao exined it, didn¡¯t he? Something about Mantum¡¯s curse¡­ it will fall upon us¡­ it will kill us¡­ blood winds will engulf us¡­ something along those lines," Damion stammered, trailing off and looking to Jedrick for help. "At the time, it felt chaotic, and I didn¡¯t think much of it. But now that I say it out loud, it¡¯s horrifying. No wonder the chiefs were panicked enough to try to execute Maraka." Jedrick sighed deeply, looking conflicted. "Come to think of it, my brother and the elders were so busy trying to contain the situation, they overlooked something very important." "What¡¯s that?" "An apology." Jedrick bowed his head deeply as he spoke. "On behalf of our entire vige, I apologize to both of you. This is not the will of the entire vige." Damion smiled with satisfaction. "I know. But you don¡¯t need to apologize for this, Jedrick." "Someone must take responsibility for what happened. We are weary of war, defeated, and have surrendered. We have no intention of seeking revenge. Who among us wouldn¡¯t understand the consequences of touching the prince here? Though we are braver than you might think, we are also far more fearful in other ways." Jedrick gestured toward the knights guarding the banquet hall in the darkness. "If anyone had asked for my opinion on the hall''s security, I would have said not to leave a single guard here." "Are you suggesting I stay alone in enemy territory? With Charlon, no less?" "Exactly. If you had done that, we would have ced our own warriors to guard this grand hall. If some fool like Maraka had tried to harm you, it would be a catastrophe for us. Then you¡¯d be seen as a brave warrior sleeping alone in enemynd, and we¡¯d fall for such courage easily." Charlonughed at that. Jedrick turned to Charlon, his gaze warm. "You asked about Hak¡¯s curse? But I know no more than you do. Maraka spoke in a mix of ancientnguage and dialect. Elder Sao¡¯s interpretation was the only reason we understood anything." "Can such a curse actuallye to pass?" Charlon asked. Damion added, "Yes, I¡¯m curious about that too. The powder he used made the bonfire burn brightly. It seemed to form some shapes." "If something does happen¡­" Jedrick closed his eyes, searching his memory. "I¡¯ve never witnessed it myself. Stories about spirits killing someone, ghouls rising from graves to steal souls¡ªthere are plenty of tales like that. But I¡¯ve never seen it happen." "I figured as much," Damion said with a nod, trying to appearposed. Jedrick added, "But maybe I simply didn¡¯t see it because I didn¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t that the nature of curses?" "You¡¯ve gotten much better at ournguage," Damion said sarcastically. Jedrick shrugged. Charlon, looking intrigued, asked, "But this Hak Maraka seems extremely loyal to Mantum. Attempting an assassination in front of so many people¡ªit¡¯s almost reckless bravery. He even nearly got executed." "Calling that bravery leaves me speechless. Geronians have always loved such recklessness," Jedrick retorted. Damion waved his hand irritably, perhaps just trying to change the subject, but to Ram, it looked like a gesture to disrupt the gaze between the two. "Enough. My father always said that magic is just trickery and sorcery is nothing more than controlling people''s thoughts through atmosphere. While I often disagree with my father, I think he¡¯s right about that. If Hak was such a great sorcerer, why couldn¡¯t he prevent Mantum¡¯s death, huh?" That question only made Ram shrink back. Jedrick, however, answered calmly. "True. Hak Maraka couldn¡¯t do anything. He imed to have cast protective magic over Mantum''s tent. But my father still died." Damion cleared his throat. "My apologies. I got carried away and forgot for a moment that Mantum was your father." "It¡¯s fine. I only wish to state the facts." Jedrick¡¯s voice resonated through the spacious banquet hall like music, even drawing the attention of the knights standing guard. Ram momentarily forgot his worries about the dagger and listened quietly. "We confronted Hak about my father¡¯s death. How the protective magic had failed. What happened? Hak was furious, saying it was impossible, but what¡¯s done is done. He had no choice but to admit his failure. Then he mentioned another curse. He imed to have cast two spells on my father. One was that anyone who entered to kill Mantum would die. The other was that, if by some chance someone did seed in killing him, they would suffer the most horrifying death they could imagine." "Did the curse work?" Damion asked nervously. "Why don''t you ask General Terdin that question? Who killed Mantum? Did they meet a gruesome end? I asked, but he wouldn''t answer. Could you ask him for me?" "I actually did ask. But he refused to answer," Ram felt as if hundreds of spikes were stabbing into his back. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Someone was pushing him with a cushion full of spikes, forcing him to confess. ¡®Say it. Jedrick already knows anyway. So tell Damion, and Charlon too. Admit that you¡¯re the assassin.¡¯ Jedrick spoke to the crackling fire. "Neither I nor the people of Elum could ever know for sure if Hak''s curse worked. But one thing is clear: Hak''s prophecy about Mantum''s fate was wrong. It''s also true that no spell could prevent Mantum''s death. And because of that, now Hag Olga has be the center of everyone''s attention. After all, only Hag predicted Mantum''s death." "What''s a Hag?" Damion asked. "A female shaman." "How is Hag different from Hak? Is it just gender?" Charlon asked. Jedrick pondered how to exin, then recited a poem in Geron''s tongue. It was a beautiful rhythm, delivered in a beautiful voice. While Damion muttered, "Trante it for us," Charlon gazed at Jedrick, deeply moved. Ram silently prayed that Damion hadn¡¯t noticed her expression. Finishing the poem, Jedrick said, "Tranted into Triton, it goes like this: When Hak curses to kill, Hag lifts the curse. When Hak summons spirits, Hag banishes them. When Hak brings sickness, Hag heals it. If you wish to kill, seek Hak. If you wish to love, seek Hag." Charlon quickly asked, "How did this Hag predict Mantum''s death?" "She said an inevitable death wasing for Mantum, a death that no spell could stop. She advised them to stop the war immediately. She even imed that Adian wasn''t truly Mantum. She said this in front of all the chieftains who had proimed him Mantum!" "To say such a thing before a war... She must have faced severe punishment," Damionmented. "There was the harshest punishment one could impose on a shaman," Jedrick replied. "What was it?" "Indefinite confinement until the chieftain gives permission to release her." "But why was her prophecy ignored? Did male shamans have more authority?" Charlon asked. "Hak Maraka wasn''t the only one. At the time, all the Hags and Haks of every tribe predicted victory in the war. Every chieftain promised triumph, and our warriors¡¯ morale was sky-high. In such a situation, she alone opposed it. My father was the kind of man who would have nted wheat in the middle of winter if Hag Olga suggested it, but this time, he had no choice." "Because of the soldiers'' morale?" Damion guessed. Jedrick nodded briefly. "Exactly." "Then why is she still imprisoned? Everyone else was wrong, and she was right. Shouldn''t she be released now?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Charlon asked, and Damion added, "You said confinementsts until the chieftain gives permission. The previous chieftain is dead, and the current one is Ikarum, right?" Jedrick answered slowly. "As I said earlier, we''re brave in battle, but in other matters, we are cowards." Damion looked at him as if to demand an exnation. Suddenly, Charlon began talking about her own experience. "There¡¯s a witch in my vige too. People avoid her, saying even meeting her brings bad luck. When they go to her for fortune-telling, they follow strict dress codes. I once went to see her, wearing the required outfit, and she turned out to be just a kind old woman. I asked her, ''What¡¯s the meaning of this attire?''" Charlon leaned closer to Jedrick and Damion as she spoke. Her face was so close that Damion instinctively leaned back, while Jedrick leaned in to match her posture. She continued, "The witch said she never set any dress codes. But people always wore white when visiting her and burned the clothes afterward. Do you know why? Because her predictions of impending danger were too urate." "Wait, I don¡¯t follow. What does urate fortune-telling have to do with clothes?" Damion asked. "When someone is too urate, it¡¯s frightening. That fear makes people feel the need to do something. They wear white to avoid bringing bad luck on their way, and they burn the clothes to avoid bringing bad luck home afterward." Charlon answered Damion, then turned to Jedrick. "People are afraid of the Hag because her predictions were too urate. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t let her go. Isn¡¯t that right?" Jedrick nodded. "Ikarum is less superstitiouspared to most Gerons, but even he cannotpletely escape that fear. It won¡¯t be easy for him to ovee it and release her." "Haks and Hags, shamanism¡ªthese are vital parts of Geron culture, aren¡¯t they? Right, Jeje?" "It¡¯s important," J edrick admitted. "When Prince Damion and I govern this vige in the future, we¡¯ll need to understand this culture. Don¡¯t you agree, Jeje?" "That¡¯s¡­ Wait a moment." Jedrick hesitated, startled. "How do you know that name?" "I¡¯ve heard it more than five times already. I may not know Geron¡¯snguage, but I could figure out your nickname." Damion looked at Charlon, his expression asking, ¡®Is that so?¡¯ "What do you think, Prince? Should I go with Stuga and Jeje to find out¡­" Charlon pointed to the ceremonial dagger Ram was still holding with both hands and continued, "¡­how to handle this de, what kind of curse Hak tried to put on us tonight, and everything else?" Ram thought Damion would refuse. He hoped so, for his ownfort. He wanted to deliver the dagger quickly by himself and return. He had no desire to drag along Jedrick and Charlon, especially Charlon. "Very well." But Damion agreed. On second thought, he never refused Charlon¡¯s requests. If she asked him to pluck a white flower growing on the edge of a thousand-foot cliff, he¡¯d climb it barehanded. And he wasn¡¯t the type to shy away from unexpected adventures. "However, how could I let you go alone at this hour? I¡¯ll go with you. A brief outing sounds better than sitting here all night." [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 41 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 41: A Brief Excursion ¡®Is it really okay to go out? Right in the middle of enemy territory?¡¯ Damion was skeptical at first. Truth be told, he had been swept up in the mood. Part of him just wanted to follow Charlon¡¯s lead no matter what. Another part felt a stubborn determination not to be left out of the conversations between Jedrick and Charlon. ¡®Let the two of them go out alone on this night walk? No way!¡¯ But once he stepped outside the banquet hall, he realized it had been the right choice. The cold northern night wind, which he had previously dismissed as unpleasant, now filled his chest with a refreshing chill. The deste ins, illuminated by moonlight and starlight, looked like a beautiful carpet woven from gray and ck threads. Seen from a high hill, thendscape wasn¡¯t as bleak as he had thought. Jagged rock mountains, barely visible during the day, now stood tall like fortresses guarding the horizon. ¡®I¡¯m starting to like this ce. Especially with Charlon here with me!¡¯ Seeing Charlon face the northern culture head-on, with even more enthusiasm than he did, gave Damion confidence. ¡°This is reckless, no matter how you think about it,¡± Jedrick said, leading the way. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said courage like this is what we Geronians love?¡± Damion responded smugly. ¡°That was when we were inside the banquet hall. At the very least, shouldn¡¯t we report something this significant to Terdin?¡± Jedrick¡¯s troubled expression gave Damion a small sense of satisfaction. ¡°They probably already have, right? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Damion directed his question to the knights following them. One of the ten knights closest to him replied, ¡°Yes. One of us has gone to report to the General.¡± ¡°See? Royal knights are faster to act than anyone else.¡± Damion¡¯s confident remark was met with Jedrick¡¯s skeptical retort. ¡°Have you always been like this?¡± ¡°Like what? The knights?¡± ¡°No, you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°I thought you were more cautious.¡± ¡°I was.¡± ¡°And now?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wanted to break free from your father¡¯s control and do as you please?¡± Jedrick didn¡¯t respond, and Damion relished another moment of satisfaction. A group of Geronians hade out to watch the procession of knights carrying torches. Some retreated to their homes, but none came closer. ¡°The danger hasn¡¯t changed, even Ikarum only suggested that Stuga go alone. He didn¡¯t mean for you to apany him¡­¡± Damion interrupted him to ask Stuga, ¡°What do you think, Stuga? Does this midnight journey seem dangerous to you?¡± In the darkness, Stuga¡¯s expression was unreadable, but he seemed uneasy. Why? Stuga rarely showed emotions, so Damion couldn¡¯t be certain. Still, his response was clear. ¡°If someone in this vige were nning to assassinate Your Highness, they would likely be thrown off by this sudden change of ns rather than see it as an opportunity.¡± ¡°You hear that? Even my shadow says so.¡± Damion felt relieved and, at the same time, surprised. ¡®I just sought Stuga¡¯s approval, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ If Stuga had objected, Damion would have obeyed. For some reason, he felt Charlon would have done the same. Hag¡¯s hut was located on the outskirts of the vige, about a hundred paces from the entrance at the base of the hill. It wasn¡¯t so much a house as it was a pit dug into the hillside with a roof and door installed. A lone Geronian man sat in front of the door, rising slowly when he spotted the prince¡¯s procession. Even in the darkness, hisrge stature was apparent. When Jedrick¡¯s torch illuminated his face, it revealed a man with a missing nose and twisted features, his fangs visible even with his lips closed. ¡°Stop right there. This ce is off-limits. And you brought one of those Southerners with you?¡± ¡°Watch your words, Dm, before being a conqueror, he is our guest. And as Grand Chief, I have the authority to see Hag, who is merely a prisoner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. What¡¯s forbidden is forbidden. Step back.¡± Dm made a gesture as if to draw a sword. The knights behind Damion simultaneously reached for their weapons, the clinking of steel echoing in the quiet night. However, Dm had no sword¡ªevery weapon in the vige had been confiscated. Upon inspection, he only had an empty sheath, stubbornly holding onto it instead of surrendering it. Jedrick approached Dm to restrain the knights¡¯ movements and defuse the man¡¯s hostility. ¡°I have Ikarum¡¯s permission. You can confirm it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lying¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say to confirm it?¡± ¡°Fine. But if you¡¯re lying, there will be trouble.¡± Dm trudged up the hill with a slightly unsteady gait. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s a good man who takes care of his widowed mother. He¡¯s just doing his duty.¡± Jedrick walked to the door of the hut. Before he could knock, a voice spoke from inside, in the Tritonnguage. ¡°Come in, Grand Chief, Prince, and even the Lady.¡± Charlon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How did they know we were here?¡± Damion shrugged as if it were nothing. ¡°With all the noise we made, they probably peeked out through a window or something.¡± Still, he found it surprising. ¡°But Hag speaks Triton?¡± ¡°She learned it from someone.¡± Jedrick replied as he opened the door. [Trantor - Night]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Proofreader - Gun] w Warm air flowed out. The ce where Hag was confined wasn¡¯t a prison or some deste ce¡ªit was her own home. Damion whispered to Charlon, ¡°Just a word of caution¡ªdon¡¯t say anything first. Not to witches, nor to people like her. They¡¯re always skilled at deducing what you want to hear and spinning it as if it were a prophecy.¡± Charlon smiled as if to reassure him. ¡°I¡¯m used to this sort of thing. Like I said earlier, there are many famous witches in Born as well. They mostly predict the future and are exceptionally good at telling paying ¡®clients¡¯ exactly what they want to hear. I¡¯ve had my fortune told a few times just for fun, but I¡¯ve never taken it seriously.¡± Damion gestured to two knights named Ram and Dinton. ¡°You two follow me. The rest, stand guard outside.¡± The other knights obediently stepped back to form a perimeter around the house, though they didn¡¯t hide their dissatisfaction. Perhaps they were irritated about moving in the middle of the night instead of resting, uneasy about the prince¡¯s dangerous outing, or annoyed at not being selected by Damion. For safety, Dinton and Ram entered first, followed by Damion, Charlon, and finally Jedrick. The small room was cluttered with medicine bottles, herbs, y pots, books, and scrolls scattered everywhere. A cauldron hung over a charcoal brazier, its water boiling. A woman wasdling the boiling water into a teacup. Three lidded cups were already on the table. With the addition of this freshly filled cup, there were now four. The air was filled with aplex yet fragrant aroma¡ªa blend of burning firewood, floral scents, tea leaves, spices, freshly baked bread, and strawberry jam. There was also a faint smell simr to the powder Maraka sprinkled over firewood. ¡®It makes sense for a shaman to have powders, I suppose. But I can¡¯t help being suspicious.¡¯ ¡°I apologize for intruding sote, Hag Olga,¡± Jedrick said, gesturing toward each individual as he introduced them. ¡°This is Prince Damion of Triton Kingdom, and this is Lady Charlon Vormont of Born Duchy.¡± The Hak, Maraka, was an old man with wrinkled skin. Naturally, Hag Olga should also be elderly¡ªor so they thought. But she appeared much younger than expected. At most, she looked thirty-five, and she could easily pass for someone under thirty. Her flowing silver hair didn¡¯t suit the harsh image of the North but matched well with her gentle appearance and the cozy atmosphere of the room. ¡°Yes, I am Olga, the Hag of this vige. Please,e in and sit down,¡± She said, speaking Triton¡¯snguage with nearly perfect pronunciation and intonation. She gestured toward the small wooden chairs around the table. As Damion was about to sit, Dinton held him back. ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Highness.¡± Dinton meticulously searched the room. In the cramped space, hisrge armored frame knocked over books and shattered a few bottles of medicine, but he showed no sign of remorse. He stomped heavily on the wooden floor, checking for hidden doors, until the boards cracked under his weight. Hag Olga watched the scene helplessly, her expression one of sorrow. Finally, Damion spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dinton. Wait outside.¡± ¡°But Your Highness, you just told me to¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ve inspected thoroughly enough. There¡¯s no need for you to remain here. I trust this ce is safe. My shadow will handle the rest.¡± Dinton red at Stuga before bowing. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± As he left, his helmet scraped the top of the doorframe, causing it to warp slightly. ¡°I apologize on his behalf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Your Highness. Please, have a seat,¡± Olga said warmly, gesturing to the round table. Damion sat opposite Olga, with Jedrick to his left and Charlon to his right. Though the table seemed oversized for the small house, the three of them were seated so closely that their shoulders almost touched. Olga took the remaining seat and said, ¡°Wee. I¡¯ve been expecting you¡ªYour Highness, Lady, and Jedrick. But first, have some tea...¡± As she pushed the lidded cups toward each guest, she suddenly paused, her gaze fixed on Stuga, who was standing behind Damion. Her eyes widened as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. Damion, startled, turned to look behind him. Stuga nced back as well, as if unsure whether she was staring at him or at something behind him. Of course, all that was behind him was a closed door. Dinton had ensured it was securely shut, blocking any view of the outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hag?¡± Damion asked. Olga, still staring at Stuga, responded, ¡°I read my fortune today, as I always do. It foretold that I would meet ¡®three guests and one.¡¯ So, I prepared four cups of tea. When the door opened and five people entered, I was certain two would leave. One did, but I expected the other to leave as well. Yet, he remains.¡± Damion dismissed her concern lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hag. That one is just a shadow. As Jedrick named him, he¡¯s Stuga. A shadow merely follows and does nothing. It behaves as though it doesn¡¯t exist, so there are only four of us here. Your fortune wasn¡¯t wrong, so don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Damion turned to Stuga and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Stuga?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. You may think of me as non-existent, Hag Olga,¡± Stuga replied humbly, his tone polite even when dealing with the shaman. ¡°That¡¯s peculiar,¡± Olga muttered, still unconvinced. ¡°Three guests and one. The three guests are clearly you three. And the one should obviously be me¡ªI can¡¯t leave this ce, after all. So, there are only two possibilities. Either I misread my fortune, or...¡± She narrowed her eyes and looked directly at Stuga. ¡°...you are not my guest.¡±. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 42 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 42: Hag Olga ¡®So, this is how she operates?¡¯ Damion quickly grasped the method this "witch" named Olga used to manipte people. There are many ways to mesmerize others, but the principle is always the same: Catch them off guard. ¡®She spoke as if she foresaw our arrival, but it¡¯s obvious she had obtained information in advance. Then she makes statements as though her predictions are infallible, creating an aura of mystique.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant. For an outing at night, which everyone would oppose, this level of entertainment felt justified. After saying, ¡®You¡¯re not my guest, are you?¡¯ Olga remained still, her gaze fixed on Stuga, as if frozen in ce. Just as Damion was about to call out to her, Jedrick shouted, ¡°Hag Olga! We¡¯re only here to hear an amusing story, so spare us the ominous talk. The prince is present.¡± Olga swayed her luxuriant silver hair, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, my mind wandered. Forgive me. Once I get lost in thought, I sometimes forget myself.¡± She gestured at the lidded teacups ced in front of Damion, Jedrick, and Charlon. ¡°Please, have some tea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not polite as a guest, but we¡¯ll decline,¡± Damion said, carefully expressing an apologetic tone. ¡°We¡¯ve had a rough day and can¡¯t take just anything in. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°I do. That¡¯s why, in truth, I didn¡¯t serve any tea.¡± Damion btedly lifted the lid of his cup¡ªit was empty. Charlon¡¯s teacup was also empty. ¡®Oh, so she adds another twist like this?¡¯ Damion admired her once again. Jedrick opened his lid, revealing a teacup filled with ck liquid. He sniffed it andmented,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Since no one else is drinking, I won¡¯t drink alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not tea, Jeje. And you don¡¯t have a choice¡ªyou¡¯ll drink it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A concoction of medicinal herbs, roots, and dried flowers that¡¯s good for colds. You catch one every year, so you¡¯ll need to drink a cup every day starting now.¡± ¡°Does that mean I have to visit daily?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the only one who can keep mepany on days I¡¯m stuck here.¡± ¡°What about Dm?¡± ¡°He only runs errands for me asionally.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it against the rules for someone under confinement to have errands run?¡± ¡°That much should be forgiven. It¡¯s just a few letters and requests for herbs.¡± Jedrick drank without suspicion, slurping it down. He nodded in satisfaction. Charlon, amused, raised her empty cup. She pretended to drink, sniffed it, and smiled softly. ¡°Wow, it smells as if I¡¯ve actually had tea.¡± Damion also sniffed his empty teacup. As Charlon had said, the fragrance was delightful. It seemed like tea worth drinking. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to ept tea, but not being served feels disappointing. Is this part of your prophecy, Hag?¡± Damion asked. Olga replied with a gentle smile. ¡°Not so much prophecy as self-preservation. Hags sometimes receive undeserved respect, but often face unwarranted me. For instance, if you¡¯d drunk my tea and had a stomachache tomorrow, it would undoubtedly be my fault.¡± ¡°And wouldn¡¯t that be fair?¡± ¡°Do you not recall the boar meat you had at dinner? Was the fish skewer caught fresh this morning? Do you know how long the horned cups of mead have gone unwashed? The Geronians believe alcohol cleans everything, so they never wash their cups.¡± Damion was at a loss for words. His lower stomach even began to feel uneasy. Charlon furrowed her brows and rubbed her belly as well, seemingly sharing his thoughts. ¡®But how does she know exactly what we ate at the banquet? For that matter, how did she even know there was a banquet?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a simple trick to deduce visitors before they entered. Damion had thought she might¡¯ve overheard themotion, but confined as she was, she shouldn¡¯t have known who was visiting without being informed. The room had only one window, nailed shut, likely as a part of her confinement. Had Dm, the man guarding outside, informed her? Judging by his earlier demeanor, he didn¡¯t seem the type to kindly exin the situation. Nor did he appear capable of providing such precise details. ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t fall into her trap like this.¡¯ ¡°Enough, Olga,¡± Jedrick scolded, like a grandson scolding his grandmother. Though, outwardly, they looked more like siblings. ¡°What have I done? More importantly, what brings you here?¡± Olga asked calmly. Damion tried to sound stern. ¡°Today, one of your haks attempted to curse me but failed. I want to know what spell he tried to cast.¡± ¡°Did Maraka do something to the prince?¡± Olga inquired, seemingly surprised. Damion felt relieved at her question. ¡®So she doesn¡¯t know everything.¡¯ It was natural she wouldn¡¯t know, but still reassuring. ¡°During the banquet, a Hak suddenly intruded and tried to cast a curse¡­¡± Jedrick recounted the events involving the Hak¡¯s intrusion in detail. At the end, he motioned to Stuga and said, ¡°Show her the knife.¡± Stuga ced a bloodstained dagger on the table. Olga, who had been listening seriously, burst intoughter upon seeing the weapon. ¡°Maraka always bragged that his curses never failed. What a foolish old man.¡± Her voice was filled with unconcealed delight. Olga casually held Maraka''s dagger in her hand, the very one that the tribal chief and elders were too afraid to even share the same space with. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w No matter how often it was seen, it was still an odd de. With deft movements, she ran her fingers along the de and the tip, then ced it back on the table. When Damion had first heard Stuga''s story, he suspected there might indeed be something extraordinary about the dagger. However, in Olga¡¯s hands, it seemed no more than a fruit knife. ¡°But since he failed at the most significant spell, he must bear the responsibility, mustn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°The most significant spell?¡± ¡°The protective spell. It wasn¡¯t even Hak''s area of expertise. But given his pride, he likely didn¡¯t want to shoulder the me. So, he chose the path of death before that. Not to truly harm Your Highness with some grand spell, but to make it appear as though he had tried.¡± ¡°Are you saying he deliberately acted that way to be executed?¡± Damion asked. ¡°Maraka is an extremely dogmatic old man. Think back to the banquet. I wasn¡¯t there, so Your Highness must recall it yourself. How was it? Wasn¡¯t it the perfect atmosphere for Maraka to disy his loyalty to Mantum?¡± ¡°You mean it was, as they say, a ¡®good ce to die.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a guess. Or perhaps he acted on Ikarum''s orders. Harm the prince, and if you fail, I¡¯ll cover it up by having you executed¡­¡± Jedrick shouted angrily, ¡°Refrain from making such dangerous remarks, Olga. Ikarum is not someone who would act recklessly. And if the prince misunderstands¡­¡± ¡°I know how cautious you are in handling the situation, Jeje. But we musty out all possibilities to prevent misunderstandings from arising.¡± Olga exined calmly, pointing at Damion with her gaze. ¡°If His Highness were toe to such conclusions on his own, the suspicion born then would escte into an uncontroble misunderstanding. But if I bring up the potential for misunderstanding myself, the prince will instead direct his suspicions elsewhere. Isn¡¯t that so, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I had no such suspicions to begin with, so there¡¯s no need to worry, Hag Olga.¡± Damion was beginning to like Hag. But he couldn¡¯t show his feelings, so he maintained his stern tone. ¡°I have another question. What was the powder that Hak threw into the fire? Did it have any magical significance?¡± ¡°It likely wasn¡¯t anything significant.¡± ¡°Are you certain? The powder glowed brightly. If that¡¯s the case, it might have been gunpowder, poison, or even¡­¡± Damion trailed off, unable to provide another example. Olga waited patiently for Damion to continue before responding. ¡°Even if poison had been mixed in, the elders sitting closer would have died first, not Your Highness seated further away.¡± Charlon interjected quickly, ¡°But they said it was a curse to summon vengeful spirits!¡± ¡°What kind of curse?¡± Olga asked kindly. ¡°It was spoken in an ancient tongue, and Elder Sao interpreted it roughly as follows: Mantum¡¯s vengeful spirit roams this banquet hall and will attack the southern barbarians who call themselves conquerors. This curse will kill you all. The blood wind blowing from the north will cover everyone¡­¡± Damion flinched. ''She remembered that? In such chaos?¡¯ Olga looked at Charlon with particr kindness and said, ¡°Throwing blood-soaked powder alone cannot summon a spirit or invoke a curse. If Hak had truly intended to harm Your Highness with a curse¡­¡± Olga pointed at the dagger on the table and mimed slitting her own throat with her finger. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have cut his palm but his throat. To cast a curse that kills someone, at minimum, a life of equal value must be offered.¡± Damion gently brushed the back of Charlon¡¯s hand, wanting to shield her from the gruesome topic. But she didn¡¯t even flinch, too engrossed in the conversation to notice his touch. Clearing his throat, Damion asked, ¡°So, there¡¯s no chance that Hak Maraka will harm us further?¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s properly restrained, right? Lock him up as I was¡­ or, if you¡¯re still concerned¡­¡± Without uttering the word ''death,'' Olga merely shrugged. Damion nodded, trying to appearposed but failing. ¡°If I am to rule this ce moving forward, I¡¯ll need the wisdom to handle the Haks and Hags, who are vital to the Geronians. I¡¯d like your advice on that.¡± ¡°You already possess the most crucial quality of a ruler, Your Highness.¡± Olga stood up and returned with a small pouch. The soft clinking sound it made was pleasant. She took out t, coin-sized stones slightlyrger than a thumbnail. ¡°These are called runes, ancient magical symbols I use for divination.¡± cing them on the table one by one, Olga continued, ¡°I interpret ancient rune inscriptions to predict people¡¯s futures. That¡¯s my craft.¡± ¡°Can you foretell a person¡¯s fate with those? If so, I¡¯d like to try,¡± Charlon asked. Damion immediately held up a hand. ¡°Do not be so quick to seek out your destiny, Charlon.¡± Charlon was so engrossed she jumped in surprise, even though Damion hadn¡¯t spoken loudly. ¡°If I startled you, I apologize¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Your Highness.¡± Damion gestured apologetically and said, ¡°As General Terdin always tells me, never seek to know your fate. The moment you hear it, you be bound to ¡°the words themselves,¡± epting a fate that hasn¡¯t even been determined yet.¡± ¡°Triton¡¯s great general is not only strategic but also wise,¡± Olga said with a smile, gently holding Jedrick¡¯s hand as she added, ¡°Our Mantum heard two fates simultaneously: his defeat and his victory. He chose victory but was defeated. So, was I correct in predicting his defeat? No. If he had heeded my words and stopped the war, he wouldn¡¯t have been defeated. In that case, I would have been wrong.¡± ¡°Then why make such a prophecy? Didn¡¯t you foresee that you¡¯d end up imprisoned here because of it?¡± Damion asked cautiously, trying not to sound mocking. ''In truth, it wasn¡¯t a prophecy at all.¡± ¡°But you said Mantum would die?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°And that wasn¡¯t a prophecy?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t. At least, not the kind of prophecy you¡¯re imagining. I didn¡¯t cast runes for that statement, nor did I throw powders into the fire or inhale smoke to hear the voice of the gods.¡± ¡°Then what was it?¡± Olga uttered a word Damion never expected from the mouth of a shaman. ¡°A tactical prediction.¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 43 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 43: Hag Olga (2) ¡®This is bad,¡¯ Damion thought, on high alert. He had just realized, to his dismay, that he was being drawn to Olga without meaning to. ¡°I saw the forces of the Triton Kingdom advancing on this ce, weighed the strength of the northern tribes, and witnessed the cowardly acts of the other tribes in elevating Adian Elhorn to Mantum. The situation was clearly one where defeat was inevitable. So, I simply shared my opinion: that we would lose,¡± Olga exined. Damion asked, ¡°Not ¡®die,¡¯ but ¡®lose¡¯?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, I never predicted Adian¡¯s death. I just said we would lose, but people turned it into ¡®he will die.¡¯¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it have been better to give advice rather than a prophecy? If it were me, I would have listened to your advice.¡± ¡°When a hag speaks, it bes a prophecy. If a mother says, ¡®Be careful, you might catch a cold,¡¯ it¡¯s just nagging. But if a hag says it, it¡¯s a curse. And when someone actually catches a cold the next day? They¡¯ll say, ¡®The hag cursed me!¡¯¡± It was a convincing exnation. ¡®They say witches manipte people by saying exactly what they want to hear. Looks like that¡¯s what¡¯s happening to me.¡¯ Olgaid t stones engraved with unreadable symbols on the table, arranging and shuffling them with movements that were neither mystical nor strange. Then, in a serious voice, as if recreating a past reading, she said: ¡°The southern barbarians will overwhelm our forces, and the wind blessed by the northern ancient gods will fail to push back the wind summoned by the southern gods. The western sea will no longer sustain us, offering only death¡¯s waves that will crash harshly against us...¡± She started with an air of solemnity but ended in a t tone. ¡°Well, something like that.¡± ¡°Did you say that in front of the Ehodin?¡± Charlon asked. She was already speaking the northern dialect with ease. Olga shook her head. ¡°As I said earlier, I didn¡¯t put it that way. But people interpret it like that. Although, Hak Maraka did say something simr.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®cowardly acts of the other tribes¡¯?¡± Damion asked. ¡°The so-called alliance of ten tribes didn¡¯t bring their elite forces. Only about five tribes gave it their all. The rest hid behind Elum Vige and Adian Mantum as their shields, nning to share in the victory if we won and flee if we lost. Either way, the Elum tribe would have exhausted all its strength.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Mantum about this?¡± ¡°Adian is a smart man. He knew that much long before I did. Even so, he epted the position of Mantum. That was his warrior¡¯s pride. He knew that after this war, with the Elum tribe at the forefront, they would exhaust all their power, leaving the other tribes to consider taking over this vige. But he couldn¡¯t refuse the title of Mantum. For the Geron, this war was never fought with united strength. That¡¯s why, as soon as Mantum fell, everyone scattered.¡± Jedrick groaned softly. Olga resumed shuffling the stones and cing them down one by one. ¡°This principle applies to all of you as well. The moment I heard Maraka utter his curse before the prince today, I knew he had already lost his role and was resorting to such measures out of guilt or self-destruction. So I said, ¡®He found his path to death before taking responsibility.¡¯ Did you find that mystical, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hmm, not at all.¡± ¡°But if I had kept quiet and said nothing until you asked me about Maraka¡¯s curse, I could have pretended to interpret these rune stones instead.¡± Olga shuffled the stones, then coughed lightly and continued in a grim voice: ¡°¡®Maraka¡¯s curse will summon northern evil spirits, bringing curses and gues upon us. A bloody wind will circle the head of the southern conqueror, dyeing everything red around him. Behold! The only way to ovee the curse of death is...¡¯¡± She interrupted herself dramatically, then pulled a random jar off the nearby shelf and shoved it toward the prince. ¡°...to take a spoonful of this dried herb extract three times a day after meals. The cost? Ten gold coins from the Triton Kingdom. Now, pay up.¡± Charlon and Damion both burst intoughter. Olga waved her hand with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what spells are. Don¡¯t worry about Hak Maraka¡¯s curse, Your Highness. This sword? It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re worried about poison, heat it in the fire and wipe it with a cloth. Or just toss it into the fire altogether. Fire destroys everything¡ªspells, poison, you name it.¡± She shot a nce at Stuga, as if assigning him the task. Stuga said nothing but appeared to be listening intently. Olga turned back to the three and continued. ¡°Maraka is finished. He¡¯s lost his mystique. For a shaman, mystique is everything. His arrogance will drive him to ruin on its own.¡± Her confident expression reminded Damion of a baker watching a rival bakery go out of business. Damion felt much calmer. ¡®She¡¯s quite the woman. If Ie to rule this ce one day, I¡¯ll visit her often for advice. Perhaps even for a leisurely tea.¡¯ Damion said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, Maraka¡¯s words remain. The Geron who attended tonight¡¯s feast will return home and tell their families. Those families will tell their neighbors. From now on, the Elum tribe will forever associate my downfall with Maraka¡¯s prophecy. What should I do about that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve understood prophecies perfectly. Once again, I¡¯m convinced you¡¯ll be a great ruler. Are you worried about the curse? Turn it to your advantage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to believe in magic?¡± ¡°To use it, you don¡¯t need to believe in it.¡± Olga picked up a rune and lightly dropped it onto the floor. With a crisp clink, the stone rolled toward Jedrick. Jedrick caught the rolling stone effortlessly. ¡°Think of a stone thrown into the water, the stone is the action, and the ripples it creates are the consequences. When an action is taken, you can predict the results.¡± Olga looked at Damion as if asking if he understood. Damion nodded. Next to him, Charlon nodded three times. ¡°When a person is born, a stone falls into the water, creating ripples. The moment those ripples touch the shore is their fate. What I read are the ripples reaching the shore. But what happens if someone throws another stone into the water, disrupting those ripples?¡± Olga mimed the act of tossing a stone and spread her hands wide over the table. ¡°The ripples change. The moment of destiny I read shifts. If someone tries to manipte you using Maraka¡¯s curse, apply this principle.¡± ¡°How, exactly?¡± ¡°If you say, ¡®I don¡¯t believe in curses,¡¯ people will focus on instances where curses seem toe true. But if you use the curse to change people¡¯s beliefs, then you¡¯re the one using it.¡± ¡°Hmm... Like saying, ¡®See? I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m stronger than Maraka¡¯s curse!¡¯ Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°Not exactly...¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Hmm...¡± Damion groaned and then admitted honestly, ¡°I still don¡¯t quite get it.¡± ¡°Shall we practice?¡± Olga extended her hand toward Jedrick. ¡°Can I have that rune, Jed?¡± Jedrick ced the stone he had caught in the center of the table. ¡°This represents Jed.¡± Olga then pulled out more stones from her bag and ced them beside the first. "Now, this stone represents Prince Damion, and this one represents Lady Charlon. Do you understand?" The three nodded in unison. "From now on, I will predict your futures. Then, using the story I just shared with you, each of you will say something along the lines of, ¡®Even if the catastrophe of destiny crashes over me like a wave, I will submerge it with my will. You will see me ovee it.¡¯ Practice persuading me, and by doing so, you will learn how to rule over any superstition-driven subjects in the future." "That''s a good idea," Damion agreed. Charlon, with a delighted expression, pointed at the stone assigned to her and asked, "Will you do mine too, Olga?" "If that is your wish, of course, mydy," Olga replied kindly, as if speaking to her granddaughter. "Then I''ll try it. This sounds fun." Jedrick, on the other hand, looked a little bored. "I don¡¯t really want to do this, Olga." Olga scolded him, "Just do it. The other two seem to be enjoying themselves¡ªwill you ruin the mood?" "Fine¡­" Jedrick nced briefly at Charlon, shook his head a few times, and gave in. "Alright, I¡¯ll do it." Olga rolled the rune stones a few times, ced some back into her pouch, and rearranged the others. There was nothing mystical like the elder wizards from Eldertower who visited the castle. Nor was it bizarre like the spectacle Hak put on, scattering powders in the banquet hall. It seemed no more than a child¡¯s game with stones, closer to y than to divination. Damion recalled when he had once disguised himself as amoner and left the pce, venturing to the outskirts of the city where wandering merchants gathered. It was a lively, festive atmosphere¡ªimpossible to resist participating in. That was when he first encountered fortune-telling. A woman dressed as a witch,plete with a fake nose made of flour, had caressed a crystal ball and told him his future. ording to her, he would meet his destined love at a mill within a month, earn a fortune at a bakery, and suffer a grave mishap involving a hunting dog. Of course, none of it came true¡ªnot even her guess that he was a prince. Olga¡¯s ¡°game¡± with rune stones seemed even less convincing than that crystal ball fortune-telling. There were no dazzling sparks like Hak Maraka¡¯s, nor any sleight of hand to dazzle the eyes like the court magicians. In short, it all felt fake. When the rune stones were finally arranged, Olga looked at the three of them. "Who wants to go first?" Charlon raised her hand slightly. "Me!" Olga began reading the ancient symbols as if she were reading from a book. "Very well. Three runes have appeared. The first is a curse. This means you were born carrying a curse. The second rune is division. Hmm, this suggests a fate that should have been one was split into two. Since what was one has be two, one must die for the other to live. The third is the north. You¡¯vee north to survive." Charlon, who had been smiling at first, gradually turned pale. Unperturbed, Olga continued reading the remaining stones in the ancientnguage. "But you won¡¯t be able to stay in the north. You¡¯ll flee south again, only to ultimately meet your death at the hands of your kin." "Olga! What are you saying¡­?" Jedrick protested angrily, but Damion raised a hand to stop him. Though he wasn¡¯t sure why, it seemed Olga had struck a nerve with Charlon. Even after Olga¡¯s prophecy ended, Charlon couldn¡¯t tear her gaze from the stone. Her lips trembled slightly. This was the moment when Damion should have taken her hand tofort her, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Fear suddenly overcame him. An obstinate resolve not to falter took its ce. "I agreed to listen, so I¡¯ll continue. What is my destiny?" Olga nodded and resumed in her dry tone. "You were born as the second son and will forever gain only second ce, but eventually, unable to endure the envy of the firstborn, you will flee." Damion felt his heart sink. He was the second son. His elder brother, Prince Lamuel, had everything. Yet Lamuel sought to take away everything Damion had as well. So Damion fled¡ªto the north. "You hope to settle in the north, but you won¡¯t find the love you desire. You¡¯ll leave the north and flee endlessly to the south. Wherever you set foot, storms of blood will follow. You will never find peace anywhere." Involuntarily, Damion nced at Charlon. She was still staring at her stone. When he looked back at Olga, she was already reading Jedrick¡¯s runes. "Oh dear, Jedrick. Now I see why you¡¯ve never received my prophecies before. You weren¡¯t meant to. The spirit of an ancient god resides within you. Akamantum, the god of war who brought Mantum to the earth. Akamantum, whom we falsely named as our ruler¡¯s servant, is you. You are the true ruler who will unite our people, Jedrick Akamantum." Olga¡¯s voice remained t. She even seemed amused. But the three who heard her prophecy felt no amusement. Rage. Terror. Confusion¡­ There wasn¡¯t a single good emotion among them. Olga smiled and spoke like a teacher giving a problem to a child. "Now, it¡¯s your turn to speak." The room hadn¡¯t changed from when they had first entered. The light was the same, the smell was the same, and Olga¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t changed. But for the first time since entering the Geronian vige, Damion felt utterly afraid. "Remember what I asked you to say earlier? Go on, say it," Olga urged. No one answered. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] wN?v(el)B\\jnn The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 47 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 47: The Corpse When Damion jumped out of bed and ran toward the banquet hall, he feared he would encounter a more horrifying sight. However, it wasn¡¯t horrifying but strange. Next to the firewood piley a knight. He wasn¡¯t fully armored but wore chainmail, clearly a knight of the Kingdom of Triton. Standing beside the knight were Jedrick and Stuga. Stuga held a dagger. At first, under the dim glow of the fire, Damion hadn¡¯t noticed it, but it was Maraka¡¯s dagger, stained with blood. What made the scene even stranger was the behavior of the other guards. Three knights who were supposed to be standing watch outside were in the room, their drawn swords pointed at Stuga and Jedrick. The two stood motionless, not resisting as the knights¡¯ swords pressed toward them. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Damion wiped the sweat from his brow, his back drenched in a cold sweat. In truth, he wanted to talk about the nightmare he had just woken from more than this strange sight. ¡®Whether that person is dead or not, can you just listen to me for a moment? I just had this terrible dream¡­¡¯ It was a nightmare so painful that he felt fortunate Stuga had woken him. Regaining hisposure, Damion scolded them sharply. ¡°What are you doing? Lower your swords!¡± He rushed forward, throwing himself between the knights¡¯ swords and the used. His sudden movement nearly caused one of the des aimed at the two men to stab the prince. The knights withdrew their swords a few steps but did not sheathe them. ¡°Your Highness, the Captain of the Guard is dead,¡± One of the knights said, his face filled with anger directed at Stuga and Jedrick. ¡°I can see that.¡± Not that seeing made it any easier to understand. The stab wound that had pierced the Captain¡¯s neck was clear, and the blood pooling beneath him indicated he hadn¡¯t been dead for long. ¡°This man killed¡ª¡± When another knight pointed at Stuga and began to speak, Damion raised his palm to stop him. ¡°Everyone, leave.¡± ¡°Your Highness, this is murder!¡± ¡°I said leave!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Silence! This is the sacrednd of the Geronians. For one of us to die here, whether by murder or ident, is uneptable. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The royal knights exchanged uneasy nces. N?v(el)B\\jnn None of them moved to immediately obey the prince. ¡®So, you¡¯re refusing mymand? Because your loyalty lies with my father, not me.¡¯ Damion spoke in the firmest tone he could muster. ¡°Sheathe your swords! And leave!¡± Reluctantly, theyplied, slowly sheathing their weapons and ring as they did. Damion warned them again. ¡°If even a word of this incident leaks, I will treat it as an act of treason and have you all executed.¡± The knights withdrew, one of them asking as he backed away, ¡°You¡¯re going to stay with the murderer. Are you sure that¡¯s wise?¡± ¡®Better than staying with you lot.¡¯ Damion wanted to say that but chose to spare their pride and replied curtly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Should we leave the weapon here?¡± One of them asked, pointing to the bloodied dagger. Damion motioned for him to leave it. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Call for us if needed.¡± The knight shot onest re at Stuga before leaving. As the door shut, Stuga and Jedrick remained where they stood, not moving an inch. ¡°What... is going on?¡± Charlon appeared from the direction of the sleeping quarters, clutching a nket to cover her chest. She had likely been woken by themotion but hadn¡¯t dressed beforeing out. Her white silk nightgown was so thin that even wearing tenyers might not have concealed herpletely. It was hardly appropriate attire for a ce filled with men, no matter how separate her quarters were. Rusef¡¯s excessive concern seemed justified. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent. Go and dress first,¡± Damion said. Charlon nced around the room. Her pale face wasn¡¯t from shock at the murder scene but from something else. She had been startled by something else, and this sight merely extended her anxiety. ¡®Much like me.¡¯ Charlon nodded and returned to her room. Damion quickly threw more wood into the fire. As the mes grewrger and noisier, with more smoke filling the air, Charlon returned, dressed. After confirming the knights were gone and the door securely closed, Damion turned to Stuga. ¡°Speak now, Stuga. It¡¯s just us here.¡± Stuga hesitated. ¡°If I speak, it could cost all of us our lives.¡± ¡°I am the prince! I am the conqueror of this ce and the future ruler of it. Who would dare threaten my life or that of ¡®my people¡¯ here?¡± Damion deliberately emphasized his authority. ¡®I¡¯m boasting again. I¡¯m nothing yet...¡¯ Stuga continued to hesitate but finally spoke, his words exining why he had been so reluctant. ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty, King Gant.¡± ¡°My father? What about him?¡± ¡°You asked who might threaten our lives. It¡¯s King Gant.¡± Damion inhaled sharply. Charlon sped her hands tightly, trembling. She leaned closer to the fire as if cold. Her fear wasn¡¯t due to the corpse in the room or the revtion that the king was involved. ¡®Just like me.¡¯ ¡°It seems we¡¯ve all fallen into a trap,¡± Jedrick said, trying to reason with him. ¡°Speak fully, Stuga. You must. We will decide after hearing it all.¡± Damion admired Jedrick¡¯s calm demeanor, though he couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous and resentful. ¡®No matter how much I assert my authority as a prince, when he speaks like that, everyone listens.¡¯ Even so, Stuga sought Damion¡¯s final approval before continuing. Damion appreciated Stuga¡¯s deference and Charlon¡¯s quiet resilience. He wanted to protect all three of them with his own strength. ¡°Speak, Stuga. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Stuga summarized the situation concisely, without embellishment or dramatic ir. Yet to Damion, his ount was more shocking than any poem recited by a bard. The king had ordered Stuga to assassinate General Terdin. Stuga, unwilling toply, avoided showing his skills in front of the king. In response, the king tested him by arranging a midnight fight against knights. During the fight, Captain of the Guard ive lost an eye to Stuga¡¯s de. Afterward, the king made his threats clear: kill Terdin and be rewarded with a noble title, or refuse and face death. This brief ount was enough to terrify everyone present. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w When Stuga finished, he said no more. Though he was still hiding something, Damion didn¡¯t press further. What he had heard was already overwhelming. ¡°Does General Terdin know about this?¡± Damion asked. ¡°Yes, I told himst night.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Not much. It seemed like he already suspected that His Majesty intended to kill him. He only found it strange that I was chosen to carry it out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Terdin had many enemies. He often said that the royal court was more dangerous than the battlefield. The general wasn¡¯t a lord with vastnds, nor a soldiermanding many private troops, nor a wealthy man with abundant riches. Even when this war ended, he would receive a small reward in gold ornd but would not be extravagantly rich. However, he was popr with people. That was the problem. The King feared that General Terdin might seek the throne. ¡°Why did the Royal Guard Captain target Stuga?¡± Charlon asked. ¡°ive was a proud man,¡± Damion said, looking down at the corpse. ¡°He was incredibly confident in being the kingdom¡¯s finest warrior. Many knights idolized him and lined up to learn his techniques. But he lost, and in front of the King no less, he couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± Charlon questioned, ¡°But would that really drive him toe after someone under the prince¡¯smand? Especially knowing that Stuga was Terdin¡¯s shadow? And in the middle of the night, here, where the prince resides? Shouldn¡¯t he have sought a formal duel to restore his pride?¡± Damion didn¡¯t want to admit it could be true. ive was the type of knight who recognized no one above him but the King. At most, he showed minimal courtesy to the Crown Prince to avoid futureplications. He didn¡¯t even consider the Second Prince worth his attention. As Damion struggled to respond, Jedrick asked, ¡°Could it be that he came to assassinate you, me, or Charlon?¡± Damion¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why would he? What reason would he have to do such a thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is or anything about your court politics. I¡¯m just observing the situation.¡± Jedrick pointed at Stuga. ¡°The only guard here is Stuga. If this man is the kingdom¡¯s finest knight, he could have killed all three of us after taking down Stuga. We were unarmed and asleep, and the other guards were outside.¡± ¡°The other guards¡­¡± Damion suddenly realized. Jedrick nodded. ¡°Yes. The knights outside let the Royal Guard Captain in without a fuss. And when he was killed, they immediately drew their swords against Stuga and me. Even if he had killed one of us and walked out, they could have easily lied for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The kingdom¡¯s knights are absolutely loyal to my orders.¡± Damion spoke with conviction butcked confidence. ¡°Then ask yourself how ive managed to get past all those knights and into this room.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice was t. ¡°Terdin¡¯s knights didn¡¯t even step aside when a noble like Vadio sought to meet me privately. Yet your knights let the Royal Guard Captain through without hesitation. ¡®Absolute loyalty¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem fitting.¡± Damion wanted to shout and summon the guards outside. He wished to make them kneel and berate them for breaking security protocol. But Charlon intervened before he could. ¡°Before that¡­¡± The three men turned to her in unison. She was trembling, her hands dangerously close to the firece as if seeking its warmth. ¡°Are you all¡­ alright?¡± Damion btedly asked after her well-being. ¡°Are you alright, Charlon?¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say she was fine, even out of courtesy. ¡°I had a nightmare. It was so vivid it felt real. And now I wake up to find someone dead. Is this real, or was it part of the dream? I think it¡¯s because of visiting Hag yesterday.¡± Jedrick, surprised, spoke up. ¡°I had a nightmare too. I didn¡¯t want to admit it out of embarrassment, but I did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. I also¡­¡± Damion shook his head and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®because of visiting Hag¡¯?¡± ¡°When we entered Hag¡¯s room, there was a strange floral scent. I assumed it was from tea, but she didn¡¯t serve us any. Do you remember?¡± ¡°I do. I declined, and it seemed she knew I would, as she didn¡¯t insist on serving any.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that odd? She could¡¯ve asked before serving, or if she knew we¡¯d refuse, why even set out the teacups? Yet it felt like she was teasing us, setting out cups but not serving tea. And there was a peculiar scenting from the cups, sweet and fragrant.¡± ¡°Was there? And that¡¯s odd to you?¡± ¡°Why would empty cups have that smell? Something must have been in them and then removed. Hag even joked about Geronians not washing cups but didn¡¯t wash hers either¡­¡± Damion cautiously asked, ¡°So, you think that scent is rted to the nightmares we had?¡± ¡°Not ¡®think,¡¯ but¡­ there¡¯s a rumor that witches from Born can control people¡¯s minds with scents. Maybe the shamans here have simr abilities. What do you think, Jedrick?¡± Charlon¡¯s voicecked confidence. Jedrick hesitated as well. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Hag controlling dreams. There¡¯s a tale of subi who invade dreams to drain men¡¯s vitality, but as for Hag¡­¡± ¡°It was powder.¡± Suddenly, Stuga spoke. All eyes turned to him. He lowered his head, visibly distressed from the earlier fight with ive. ¡°Powder? You mean the powder Hak Maraka threw into the fire?¡± Damion asked. He vaguely recalled a simr scent. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the same but simr. However, the scent was much stronger than the powders I¡¯ve encountered before. I didn¡¯t receive a teacup, so I couldn¡¯t smell it directly. There were so many medicinal scents in the room that I dismissed it. But it was more like a floral powder than tea.¡± Stuga added cautiously, ¡°But I¡¯m not certain. There were too many scents¡­¡± Damion turned back to Jedrick. ¡°And the drink you had? You said it was medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had it several times a year. It didn¡¯t taste or smell unusual.¡± Jedrick paused and corrected himself. ¡°No, to be honest, I¡¯ve never paid attention to the smell in that room before. Until Charlon mentioned it, I didn¡¯t even consider that there might have been a scent.¡± ¡°True.¡± Until Charlon brought it up, Damion hadn¡¯t connected the nightmares and the scent. Few would. ¡°What do you intend to do, Prince? We can¡¯t leave the body here.¡± Jedrick was right. They needed to act quickly. Time was short. Dawn was approaching, and Ikarum would soone for the morning greetings. Though the knights had been sworn to secrecy, rumors might spread. Should they summon General Terdin? The body had to be dealt with first. Or should they confront the knights about letting someone unauthorized inside? But Damion felt paralyzed, as if he had forgotten something crucial. The priorities blurred in his mind. Then he remembered the most urgent matter. Of all the pressing issues, this was the most critical. ¡°If any one of you thinks, ¡®This is no time for idle talk,¡¯ we¡¯ll deal with the body immediately. But to me, this seems the most important.¡± Damion knew he was pressed for time but couldn¡¯t rush his words. The three waited patiently for him to finish. He swallowed hard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s each talk about the dream we had.¡± He braced himself for the three to scoff at the absurdity of the idea. Talking about dreams amidst this chaos? But instead of refusing, all three nodded in agreement. Charlon, especially, looked as though she had been waiting for him to say it. ¡°Who goes first?¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 48 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 48: Nightmare (1) Charlon still couldn¡¯t control her trembling hands. She wanted someone to grab hold of them, yet also didn¡¯t want anyone to do so. Charlon didn¡¯t want to talk about her dream. At the same time, she wanted to share it immediately. She felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down if she didn¡¯t. As she hesitated, Damion opened his mouth. ¡°It seems I should go first.¡± Charlon swallowed hard and felt relieved. ¡°In my dream, I was in Hag Olga¡¯s house. The same table, the same chairs. There was a teacup, and Olga was sitting in front of me.¡± Damion paused as he spoke, then, lost in thought, suddenly became aware of everyone¡¯s gaze and said: ¡°Ah, my apologies. It¡¯s just surprising how vividly I can remember it, even though it was a dream.¡± Charlon felt the same. She was afraid that if she started talking about her dream, she would remember it too vividly. And it terrified her to share it all. ¡°You were the only one sitting next to me, Charlon. Jedrick and Stuga weren¡¯t there. Then Olga suddenly predicted my death. Darkness descended around her, and everything disappeared. My surroundings turned ck too. I looked beside me and saw you, Charlon, standing up and walking away. I called out, but you didn¡¯t respond. Of course, it was a dream¡­¡± Damion emphasized the word ¡°dream,¡± as if trying to differentiate it from reality. He also spoke in a hushed tone, likely concerned about anyone outside the grand hall overhearing. ¡°When I left Olga¡¯s room, I found myself in the royal pce. My brother, Lamuel, was waiting for me. Naturally, I didn¡¯t question how I had instantly traveled hundreds of miles. I asked Lamuel why he had called me, and he stabbed me in the chest with a sword. Even though it was a dream, it hurt. I ran. I opened a door to escape, but another door appeared, and beyond it was Lamuel again. Behind me was also Lamuel, and ahead of me too¡­¡± Damion shuddered as if reliving the eerie sensation. ¡°Many men with my brother¡¯s face appeared and drove swords into my body. Yet I couldn¡¯t die. Then, I heard the sound of a trumpet from the sky.¡± Damion looked up at the ceiling. ¡°A trumpet?¡± Jedrick asked, frowning. ¡°It was like a loud ¡®buuu¡¯ sound, or perhaps more like ¡®guuuu.¡¯ I can¡¯t quite replicate it. Didn¡¯t they say such a sound was heard around here recently? Could it have been that?¡± Damion nced at Jedrick and Stuga, but neither of them spoke. He continued his story. ¡°After that sound, a voice came from the sky.¡± ¡°The sky?¡± Charlon asked. ¡°Yes. Strange, isn¡¯t it? The voice told me to flee to the sea. I had no choice. To avoid being stabbed, I had to do as it said. I ran and found myself at what looked like a coastal cliff. There was a sea, but it was far below, a dark abyss. The voice spoke again, telling me to throw myself into the sea. It felt less like divine revtion and more like a devil¡¯smand. I couldn¡¯t resist, so I jumped. But instead of the sea, it was the mouth of a giant whale. As I fell inside, the whale closed its mouth, and then there was nothing but darkness. Everything around me turned pitch ck¡­¡± Damion shifted ufortably in his seat. ¡°In most dreams, when something like that happens, you wake up, right? But I couldn¡¯t wake up. I stayed in that darkness, unable to see, hear, or move. It was maddening. Then, I heard Stuga calling me, and I woke up. After that¡­¡± Damion gestured at ve¡¯s corpse and shrugged. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve said it out loud, it doesn¡¯t sound like much. Who¡¯s next¡­?¡± Damion looked at Charlon and flinched. ¡°Your face is pale. Are you feeling unwell¡­?¡± Charlon was terrified but hadn¡¯t realized her expression showed it. ¡°Your Highness, your dream is connected to mine.¡± Damion¡¯s eyes widened. Jedrick pressed his clenched fist to his lips and observed the two silently. His sharp gaze, which Charlon usually found attractive, was now frightening. ¡°Can you exin how they¡¯re connected?¡± Damion asked cautiously. Charlon wanted to refuse, but there was no way out now. Especially after the prince had shared so much, she couldn¡¯t back out. Charlon began to recount her dream. ¡°My dream was like yours, Your Highness. It started in Hag Olga¡¯s room. I was sitting next to Olga. She said something to you. You mentioned she predicted your death, but in my dream, I couldn¡¯t hear either of your voices. Suddenly, darkness came. I left the room.¡± Charlon deliberately left out one detail. It wasn¡¯t just Olga and the prince in the room; Jedrick was there too. She had left the room because of him. He had reached out his hand, and she had taken it, leading him out of the room. No, it was she who had reached for his hand first! Charlon couldn¡¯t bring herself to share that part. She continued instead. ¡°There was a door. Like in your dream, I opened it and found myself in the castle of Vormont. My twin brother, Aduer, stabbed me with a sword.¡± From that point, Jedrick had disappeared. Though they had fled together, he was gone when she reached the castle. ¡°I was stabbed repeatedly but couldn¡¯t die. It was excruciating, so I ran. Unlike your dream, there were no trumpets or voices from the sky. I was only being chased, though I don¡¯t know by whom. I was too afraid to look back. I reached a cliff and threw myself off without looking down. I didn¡¯t know if it was a sea or a mountain below. I just jumped. Instead of a whale, it was a bird, asrge as a whale. It swallowed me, and then there was darkness. I couldn¡¯t see anything. I struggled but couldn¡¯t wake up.¡± Charlon had screamed for help, but not to Damion. Not to Rusef. She had called out for Jedrick. ¡®Help me, Jeje. Save me from here.¡¯ Charlon had woken to Stuga¡¯s voice. What frightened her most after waking wasn¡¯t the scene before her. ¡®What if the prince heard the name I called?¡¯ Damion stared at Charlon with unnervingly wide eyes. ¡®Did he notice my lie? Is he looking at me like that to make me confess?¡¯ For the first time since meeting him, Charlon avoided Damion¡¯s gaze. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t staring at her for that reason. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying how simr these dreams are. Could something truly be happening to us?¡± Damion turned to Jedrick. ¡°What about your dream?¡± Jedrick exhaled sharply through his nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s simr. Not as close as yours, but still. How can such a thing happen?¡± Jedrick began to speak. ¡°Like you two, I also left you behind. But I wasn¡¯t near Olga. I don¡¯t know where I was, perhaps a in. There are simr grasnds nearby, but I can¡¯t say for certain. I walked away, leaving you two behind. My experience was less painful¡ªno stabbings, no cliffs. But I walked for a very long time. A very long time¡­¡± Jedrick rubbed his knees and continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin this. In the dream, it felt like I walked for a month. Not metaphorically, but literally. When I woke up, my legs ached as if I truly had walked for a month. Returning to the grand hall felt like traveling back in time. Like I had rewound a month.¡± Jedrick shook his head. "At the end of the path, a crimson pond appeared. The surroundings werepletely shrouded in mist. I couldn''t breathe¡ªin fact, I think I truly wasn''t breathing. When I woke up from the dream, the first thing I did was gasp for air. Like how you all threw yourselves off the cliff, I also threw myself into the pond. Was someone forcing me? Was someone chasing me? I¡¯m not sure... Maybe it was just my decision. I think it was my will. After jumping in, there was only darkness. No whale or bird appeared. But I think I heard a voice, like the voice of a god. I don¡¯t know which god. It simply said to me, ''You¡¯rete. Why did youe only now?''" Charlon worried that she might appear in his dream. She was afraid he might tell Damion about it. Thankfully, there was no mention of her. She thought she would feel relieved. But surprisingly, Charlon felt hurt. She wanted to demand, ¡®I dreamed of you, so why didn¡¯t you dream of me?¡¯ And then she med herself for thinking such a thing at a time like this. ¡®Get it together, Charlon. This isn¡¯t the time for such thoughts.¡¯ Finally, everyone turned their gaze to Stuga. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w As always, with an emotionless face, he began speaking without any inflection. "My dream didn¡¯t end in darkness; it started in darkness. When things became visible, I was already holding a sword, and with it, I seemed to have killed all three of you." "All three of us?" When Damion asked, Stuga pointed at Damion, Jeje, and Charlon one by one. That simple gesture was chillingly terrifying. "After that..." Stuga hesitated for a moment. "...I woke up to a sound and ended up fighting the captain of the royal guards." He then detailed the process of the fight. But Charlon wasn¡¯t paying attention to that part. ¡®He just switched topics to hide something!¡¯ At first nce, his expressionless face seemed capable of concealing anything. But from his actions, it was clear he wasn¡¯t adept at lying. ¡®There¡¯s something he didn¡¯t want to talk about. Just like me. Maybe the prince and Jeje feel the same¡­ No, I shouldn¡¯t think like that. I¡¯m the one who betrayed him. Even if it was in a dream, I betrayed the prince.¡¯ Suddenly, Charlon was scared of everything. She realized she was hiding her true feelings from the three people she thought she could trust with everything. ¡®It¡¯s all because of me. I¡¯m the one who suggested we go to Olga.¡¯ She wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t. If she cried here, everyone would try tofort her, and at such a crucial moment, they¡¯d focus only on a woman¡¯s tears and nothing else. ¡®I have to endure it. Not now.¡¯ Stuga finished recounting how he killed ive and continued immediately. "I can¡¯t stop thinking about Tanu." "Tanu? What¡¯s that?" Damion asked. "Jedrick would exin it better than I could." Stuga gestured to Jedrick. "Should I tell the story?" Jeje asked to confirm. "Yes. Please do." Stuga replied firmly. Jeje condensed what must have been a long story into a very short exnation. He exined that Hak Maraka had called Stuga "Tanu" and the significance of Tanu in the myth of Geron. Had it been over a drink by a warm campfire, it might have been an enjoyable story. Charlon, who loved such tales more than anyone, found herself wanting to interrupt and ask questions multiple times. But now wasn¡¯t the time, nor was the atmosphere suitable. So, even though one of the gods'' names caught her attention, she couldn¡¯t ask. ¡®The god of war and fire, Akamantum? That¡¯s the name Olga mentioned when talking about Jeje. She called Jeje Akamantum.¡¯ Damion stared intently at Stuga and asked, "Hak Maraka called you Tanu?" "Yes." "Could it be that he was referring to me instead?" "To you, Your Highness?" Damion pointed to where he had sat during the feast. "I was sitting there, and you were standing in front of me. Maraka might not have been pointing at you but at me. In that case, I¡¯m Tanu. To them, the one who destroyed their tribe is me. That makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?" Jedrick shook his head. "Does it matter? Right now, we need to figure out how to deal with all of this." "The dreams or the corpse?" Damion asked. "Both." Jedrick responded curtly. Damion got up and walked toward ive¡¯s corpse.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I will confront my father about this personally. His captain of the guard tried to kill my shadow. I¡¯ll demand answers about his involvement or intent. But we can¡¯t escte this matter here." Damion called out loudly, "Knights,e in!" As if waiting, the knights opened the door and entered. It was the same three as before. Jedrick whispered, "What are you nning?" "For now, just to remove the corpse. The fact that a murder happened here must remain unknown to your people." "And the dreams?" Charlon quickly interjected. "It¡¯s strange, yes, but now is not the time to be swayed by dreams," Damion said firmly. Charlon shrank back and didn¡¯t press further. Then Jedrick spoke. With the knights standing nearby, his voice was even quieter. "But we can¡¯t just ignore them either." "Then what do we do? Dream again?" "Olga needs to be consulted." "¡­Yes, that¡¯s how it started." "If you permit, I¡¯ll go alone. It¡¯s enough." "No. I am the conqueror of this vige. It was never your role to go." The knights stood in formation before Damion. "You called, Your Highness." In an unusuallymanding voice, Damion issued an order. "Bring Hak Olga before me." [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 49 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 49: Nightmare (2) ¡®I lied to Charlon.¡¯ Damion had withheld the truth about his dream. What he shared wasn¡¯t the dream he actually had. In his real dream, he was at Hag Olga¡¯s house. Olga was there, Charlon was there, but Stuga wasn¡¯t. Up to that point, what he told them was true. But there was one more person present¡ªJedrick. ¡®The prince will die, in the most miserable and painful way he could imagine!¡¯ Olga had prophesied. Then, the surroundings turned ck, and everything disappeared. That¡¯s when Charlon rose. Jedrick rose as well. The two of them left, abandoning Damion. Damion screamed. ¡®Where are you going without me? Didn¡¯t you hear what Olga said? She said I¡¯m going to die. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡¯ The two held hands, looking at each other with loving gazes. Anyone could see they were like a pair of affectionate lovers walking away together. ¡®Don¡¯t leave me.¡¯ When Damion recounted his dream to the others, he repeatedly emphasized that it was just a dream. He wanted to reassure himself. ¡®It¡¯s a dream. There¡¯s no way those two would fall in love and leave me behind. Charlon is my betrothed, and I¡¯m so deeply in love with her. She wouldn¡¯t betray me.¡¯ Then it struck him. ¡®Have I ever told Charlon that I love her?¡¯ No, he hadn¡¯t. It hadn¡¯t even been a week since they met. Saying such a thing so quickly would be insincere. ¡®Has she ever told me she loves me?¡¯ He hoped their feelings weren¡¯t just a fleeting passion. That¡¯s why neither of them had mentioned love, or so he convinced himself. Even when describing the part of the dream where Lamuel appeared, Damion hadn¡¯t been honest. ¡®Die, Damion.¡¯ Ramuel had shouted as he stabbed Damion with a sword. ¡®You can¡¯t take what¡¯s mine. You¡¯ll have nothing¡ªnond, no woman, no throne. It¡¯s all mine.¡¯ Then, the sky roared. ¡®Come to me.¡¯ Damion leapt into the mouth of a whale. ¡®You were mine from the beginning.¡¯ He struggled to shake off the nightmare and opened his eyes. He found himself seated on the chair reserved only for the chieftain of Elum¡¯s tribe. Looking down, he saw Olga kneeling before the roaring fire, as bright as it had been during yesterday¡¯s feast. She nced around nervously like a kitten torn from its mother and thrown onto a cold stone floor. Beside Olga, there was a bloodstain left by ive. ¡®They didn¡¯t clean it properly.¡¯ Damion had ordered his knights to secretly dispose of ive¡¯s body. They wrapped it in arge cloth and carried it away. Whether they could deliver it to his father without being caught by the Geron people remained uncertain. Royal knights were experts inbat but not in covert operations. "Look at me, Hag," Damionmanded. When Olga nced towards Jedrick, Stuga, and Charlon, Ikarum scolded her in Geronnguage. Then he forcibly grabbed her face, tilting it upwards. ¡®I¡¯m not sure bringing Ikarum was the right move.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the knights who brought Olga¡ªit was Ikarum. Damion had told Jedrick not to hide their meeting with Olga and to inform Ikarum beforehand to avoid any misunderstandings. Following his instructions, the knights had first sought out Ikarum, who then personally brought Olga. Inside the hall were only knights of the Triton royal family and knights from Born. Jedrick was the only other Geron present. Alone among armed enemies, Ikarum stood unshaken. ¡®He truly is remarkable. I couldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ Five royal knights stood beside Damion. Three knights from Born stood beside Charlon, with three more joining when Terdin arrived. Stuga and Jedrick had deliberately stepped back. Damion hadn¡¯t intended to let Born¡¯s knights inside. But Charlon argued that admitting them would better conceal their actions. ¡®If only the prince¡¯s knights enter and try to hide something, Born¡¯s knights will report suspicious behavior to Rusef. And with his personality, Rusef will investigate further. But if we allow Born¡¯s knights to witness you questioning Olga, they¡¯ll associatest night¡¯smotion with the scene here.¡¯ It was a sound argument. So as soon as ive¡¯s body was removed, Charlon personally summoned Born¡¯s knights. ¡®She¡¯s a wise woman. She covers details I overlook or would likely miss. And yet I doubt her because of some ridiculous dream!¡¯ Damion¡¯s anger towards Olga, who knelt like a criminal, only grew stronger. "Did you use some strange trick on us yesterday, Hag Olga?" "I don¡¯t understand your meaning, my prince." Olga bowed her head. The mysterious aura she had the previous day was nowhere to be seen. Damion had made sure of that. The atmosphere from her space had to be broken. "You gave us teacups yesterday, didn¡¯t you?" "Yes." "What did you put in them?" "Nothing." "The cups smelled strange." "What kind of smell? I always clean the cups thoroughly." "A fragrant smell. But if you cleaned them well, such a smell wouldn¡¯t be there." "Sometimes I leave tea leaves or dried petals in the cups on purpose. It doesn¡¯t affect cleanliness, and¡­" Damion interrupted her. "The prophecy you gave us about our future¡ªwas it true?" "As I mentioned before, I merely ry what I read from the runes." "After hearing your prophecy, I had a nightmare. Was that just a coincidence?" This was the reason he had summoned Olga. But as soon as he spoke, he regretted it. ¡®I swore not to be swayed, yet here I am, letting it control me. How much will the knights mock me for this?¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t take back what he had already said. "If you say it was merely a coincidence, I¡¯ll drop the matter." He genuinely intended to move on. All he needed was a minor disturbance to temporarily overshadow ive¡¯s death. ¡®I can address itter. For now, let them think it¡¯s a coincidence.¡¯ But Olga didn¡¯t answer immediately. She hesitated, groaned, and finally spoke. "Dreams reflect reality, and reality shapes dreams. My prophecy was just a simple task to guide the future ruler of this vige on how to handle our superstitions. The answer I hinted at was a simple phrase the prince should have spoken at the moment." "Even if the tides of fate crash over me like waves, I will rise above them with my will. You said that¡¯s what I should have said." "Precisely. But the prince didn¡¯t say it. By denying it, you were already influenced, and that might have caused the nightmare." Damion resisted the urge to nod. Even the knights unfamiliar with the situation seemed captivated by her words. The proof was in how their once-hostile expressions softened. ¡®This is a kind of test. If I¡¯m to rule here, I have no choice but to go through this.¡¯ Olga had warned that denying the superstition would bind him to it, and she was right. He was now frantically trying to deny it. "Fine. Then I need a different process to break free from its influence. Your prophecy yesterday was filled with negativity. How can I prevent it?" Olga didn¡¯t answer immediately, seemingly gauging both Damion¡¯s and Ikarum¡¯s reactions. "Speak. Yesterday, you said to drink herbal extracts three times a day and pay ten gold coins. I¡¯ll do it. What herbs do I need?" When Olga hesitated further, Ikarum shouted at her in Geron. It sounded like he was demanding a response. Olga shrank back. Damion wanted to stop, feeling sorry for her. ¡®If my pity for her is part of her trick, I¡¯m already caught.¡¯ Olga finally opened her mouth. "The herbal extract is a metaphor." "I know. This time, I want a literal answer." "Since the prophecy was read through the runes, the way to prevent it must also be read through the runes." "Then read them. You said when ripples appear, throw another stone. Read the runes. I¡¯ll throw the stone." Olga nced at Ikarum again. Damion shouted in frustration. "Don¡¯t look to your chieftain for guidance. I¡¯m the onemanding you here!" After shouting, Damion regretted it once more. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] wn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This was how Freed Gant interrogated people, a method Damion despised. ¡®I¡¯m shouting in the tone I hate most. This is unbearable.¡¯ He worried about what Charlon might think but couldn¡¯t bear to look at her face. "Understood, my prince." Olga untied the pouch at her waist. It turned out to be two pouches tied together. She opened one, and t stones like the ones from yesterday spilled out. Olga began arranging the stones one by one. Her gestures were the same as the day before, but her hands and shoulders trembled. With her face lowered to the ground, her expression waspletely hidden. Still, she looked like a frightened kitten. "The runes speak. Listen to the voice called by the northern wind. Soon the earth will tremble, the fire mountain will breathe, and it will guide you to the sanctuary of the old gods..." Olga tried to speak, but Damion stopped her. ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t confuse me with metaphorsden with the rhythm of poetry. I want something simple, like ¡®three drops of weed extract.¡¯¡± ¡®That¡¯s just like Father¡¯s way of speaking. I can¡¯t escape it.¡¯ Damion found every word he spoke unbearable, but he couldn¡¯t change it here. ¡°Then I will do as you say.¡± Olga swallowed hard and continued. ¡°About an hour¡¯s ride north from here, there¡¯s an ancient cave. Before the Geronians lived here, before even the Triton Kingdom upied thisnd, the ancients who dwelled here built a temple. They worshiped a god named Iktaron, whom weter called Raham¡ªthe father of gods.¡± ¡°You mean the same god, just with a different name?¡± ¡°Our god¡¯s name is said to be a rewording of the old god¡¯s name. I don¡¯t know exactly what the previous name meant. My grandmother called him that, and her grandmother before her did the same. Forgive me; I only read Rune. I don¡¯t know everything.¡± Olga spoke politely. ¡°Fine. Iktaron¡¯s temple. What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°There, burn this powder.¡± Olga presented a second pouch, opening it slightly to reveal red powder inside. ¡°There should be a suitable spot within the temple. When red smoke rises, four people must share each other¡¯s blood. It¡¯s our Geronian way, a vow not to harm one another. Then, listen to the god¡¯s voice. You may find a way to avoid Tanu.¡± ¡°Avoid Tanu? Is that also written in Rune?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡®Four people?¡¯ When Damion nced at Charlon, Charlon was already looking at him. Jedrick red only at Olga. In the shadows beyond the firelight, Stuga¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡®I¡¯ve never mentioned that four people had nightmares! How does she know that all four of us had the same dream? Or is she just assuming that since four came yesterday, all four must go today?¡¯ ¡°What is Tanu?¡± Damion asked as if ignorant. Jedrick hadn¡¯t told him anything, so Olga would naturally think he didn¡¯t know. ¡°In our mythology, Tanu is the god of death who collects shadows.¡± ¡°Just a heathen god, then? I won¡¯t go. I have no reason to fear such an evil god, nor to visit a heathen temple.¡± ¡°That, too, is your choice, Your Highness. But the prophecy says disaster will unfold if you do not go.¡± ¡°That pile of stones has so much to say, doesn¡¯t it? What kind of disaster?¡± Damion mocked. ¡°If three shadows are collected by Tanu, the serpent of the apocalypse, Mrhatu, will descend. Then Ramelon will sound the second horn, Akamantum will set the sky aze, and the gods will go to war. When the serpent consumes the final shadow, humanity will vanish.¡± ¡°Grandiose, but I don¡¯t understand a word of it.¡± Damion tried to shed his father¡¯s tone but ended up sounding like the bishop he despised. ¡°This world was created by the one true god, and only His name protects us. I can¡¯t even remember all these heathen gods¡¯ names anymore! They can¡¯t harm us.¡± ¡°I understand. As I said, I merely read Rune.¡± ¡°Enough. Leave.¡± As Olga gathered the Rune stones and the pouch of powder, Damion asked her. ¡°Why did you bring that powder and the Rune? It¡¯s as if you knew I¡¯d ask about dreams.¡± Olga answered, confused. ¡°I am a hag. I always carry such tools, just as a warrior carries a sword or an herbalist a digging tool. Especially afterst night, when Ehoden appeared and dragged me out with a grim face, I assumed it must be because of the prophecy. That much was easy to predict.¡± She spoke in a near whisper. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say yesterday? If Your Highness has a stomachache, it¡¯s more likely from the honeyed mead you drank than the boar meat you ate. Being a hag is like that.¡± ¡®Yesterday, Iughed when she said hags cause colds. Now she¡¯s telling me I¡¯m doing the same thing.¡¯ Olga identally dropped the pouch of Rune stones and the powder bag onto the floor. ¡°Take them. Without these, I can¡¯t divine the prophecy. Even if you throw the powder into this fire instead of Iktaron¡¯s temple, I can do nothing. You are a conqueror. Take everything we have; we can¡¯t resist¡­¡± Ikarum roughly covered Olga¡¯s mouth, his hand gripping her jaw so tightly it seemed he meant to break it. ¡°Stop that! What are you doing?¡± Damion shouted, and Ikarum muttered something. Jedrick quickly tranted. ¡°He says to pay no heed to the hag. Her words have misled us to defeat in war before¡­¡± ¡°I said, stop it, Ikarum!¡± Damion yelled, and Jedrick repeated hismand in Geronian. Ikarum finally released Olga, throwing her to the ground so roughly that she fell. Her face, red and bruised, looked even frailer. No one helped her up. Damion felt guilty but couldn¡¯t find words offort after what he had said. ¡°I didn¡¯t summon her for punishment. Imprison her again. But!¡± Damion added, just in case. ¡°Without harm!¡± Jedrick conveyed the order, and Ikarum led Olga away. The heavy doors of the banquet hall opened and closed with a loud thud. The silence that followed felt oppressive, like unspoken reproach. Unable to bear it, Damion broke the silence. ¡°All of you, leave.¡± The knights exited without a word. Strangely, the ones Damion wanted to stay¡ªJedrick, Stuga, and Terdin¡ªremained despite the order. ¡°General, you¡¯ve been quiet. Now¡¯s the time to speak.¡± Damion looked around the now-empty hall. ¡°I still have nothing to say, Your Highness. I¡¯m only here because I wasn¡¯t sure whether to obey yourmand or not.¡± Terdin replied calmly. Damion forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to question me about?¡± ¡°Question? You handled things calmly. Though¡­ I do have one question.¡± Terdin pointed at the two pouches Olga had left behind¡ªone with Rune stones, the other with red powder. ¡°What will you do with those?¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 50 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 50: The Volcano Jedrick was lost in thought the entire time Damion and Terdin discussed how to deal with the two bags Olga had left behind after being dragged out by Ikarum. ¡®I''ve never seen Olga this terrified.¡¯ Even when she opposed her father in war, she hadn¡¯t been this scared. Nor when she predicted, ¡°If we raid this time, the South will exact revenge,¡± or when Maraka proposed executing Hag. On those asions, she faced them like a child humoring a prank: ¡°Do it if you dare.¡± Though unspoken, many believed that the ¡°revenge of the South¡± Hag had mentioned back then referred to this war. Olga had stood her ground even when Jedrick¡¯s mother, Ehodin¡¯s wife, erupted in anger and threatened to throw her into a literal furnace. She closed her eyes and epted it stoically. ¡®But now, she''s trembling before Damion? How is that possible?¡¯ There were only two possibilities: Olga wasn¡¯t truly scared but merely pretending. There was no other exnation for such exaggerated fear. Or... There was something about Damion that instilled a unique terror in Olga alone. Damion¡¯s demeanor during Olga¡¯s interrogation had indeed been different. There was no cheerfulughter as he offered drinks to an enemy chieftain, nor the kind smile of a fianc¨¦ leading his beloved. He had shown only the visage of a conquering warlord. But for that alone? Ikarum was far scarier. ¡®Damion isn''t that kind of person. Anyone can see that. Olga must¡¯ve noticed it too. Then why was she so scared?¡¯ It all felt fake to Jedrick. Even the rumbling of the earth that interrupted Terdin and Damion¡¯s discussion seemed unreal. ¡°What is that sound?¡± Damion asked. ¡°The heavens are roaring! And the ground too! Is this the trumpet sound we heard in the sky a while ago?¡± Charlon asked in a trembling voice. She, too, was not herself. Once a confident and courageous woman, now she seemed like a frightened child. It started after hearing Olga¡¯s divination. And worsened after she began having nightmares. ¡®My God, I can''t believe I dreamt of such a thing¡­¡¯ Jedrick couldn¡¯t bring himself to share the entirety of his dream with the three of them. He had told the truth about thetter part: wandering the wilderness after parting ways with Damion and Charlon, walking endlessly through the deste terrain, and eventually sinking into the crimson pond. He¡¯d been honest, though he omitted the tedious details. But the beginning of the dream¡ªhe simply couldn¡¯t say. Jedrick and Charlon had shared a farewell kiss. A long, enchanting kiss. So long that even married couples would find it excessive. Were they standing? Lying down? Had they been clothed? Or not? Damion had been there at first, watching in jealous rage. But at some point, he disappeared. Stuga wasn¡¯t there either¡ªor perhaps Jedrick hadn¡¯t noticed him. Even if Stuga had been present, Jedrick doubted he¡¯d have registered his existence. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the same trumpet sound as before,¡± Terdin said, still listening intently to the vibration, his gazending on Jedrick. ¡°It¡¯s the volcano, isn¡¯t it?¡± As everyone looked at him, Jedrick exined, ¡°About a week¡¯s journey northeast from here lies a barrennd unfit for human life. They say no one survives more than ten days there, so it¡¯s called the Shadow of Tanu.¡± Despite himself, Jedrick nced at Stuga when he mentioned Tanu. ¡®He must be more attuned to this than anyone, and yet here I am, unintentionally drawing attention to it.¡¯ He tried hard to emphasize that his nce at Stuga was insignificant, resuming his exnation. ¡°There¡¯s a volcano there called Hakthus. It still erupts asionally, and its surroundings have be and of death. The eruptions themselves aren¡¯t extraordinary. When I was younger, it erupted twice a day, causing the entire vige to prepare for evacuation. But nothing ever came of it...¡± Even as he spoke, unease crept over him. ¡®Why now, of all times? There hasn¡¯t been an eruption recently... it feels deliberate.¡¯ Charlon voiced what Jedrick had been avoiding. ¡°Didn¡¯t Hag Olga just mention this?¡± Charlon, perhaps the boldest among them, might have spoken out of recklessness rather than courage. ¡°She said the ground would rumble, and the mountain of fire would exhale,¡± Damion murmured. Terdin immediately intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t put stock in a seer¡¯s words, my prince.¡± ¡°How can I not, General?¡± ¡°The northern volcano erupts frequently. It¡¯s mere coincidence. Isn¡¯t that so, Jedrick?¡± Before Jedrick could respond, Damion cut in, ¡°Coincidence? The woman says the mountain will exhale fire, and minutester it does? How do you exin the heavenly trumpets from before? Coincidence as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Terdin faltered. He couldn¡¯t deny it outright. The heavens had roared, and Adian Mantum had died. Mantum¡¯s death had proven Hak Maraka¡¯s divination false and Hag Olga¡¯s prediction urate. Olga had foretold of the volcano in her reading, and now it was erupting. How could it all be dismissed as mere coincidence? But when Terdin spoke again, his tone was resolute. ¡°Even two coincidences are enough to make people cry divine revtion. When I broke through the Born Principality...¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Terdin paused to bow his head apologetically to Charlon before continuing. "¡­The seers there predicted our defeat. They said a disease falling from the sky would kill our soldiers, and a curse rising from the ground would force our army to retreat. And it all truly happened. Rain spread disease, and a sudden wildfirepelled us to relocate our forces." Charlon nodded as if to validate the statement. "I was young then, but the memory is vivid. Even my father said it was as if the gods were on our side." "All the soldiers were terrified, convinced the curse would kill us. Morale plummeted, while the forces of Born gained confidence. It was then that I ordered an advance instead. You already know the oue. Don¡¯t be swayed, my prince." "The general is right. But the problem lies in the fact that the people here won¡¯t think that way," Damion said calmly. Though he appeared tired, hisposure only grew colder. "Even if I dere that I do not believe in the superstitions of this ce, if the people cling to them, I¡¯ll merely be a heretic who rejects the faith of Geron. The Archbishop would be pleased, no doubt. But doing so would prevent me from ever truly bing the ruler of thisnd. I¡¯d remain a perpetual invader." As their conversation continued, themotion outside grew louder. "What¡¯s that noise?" Damion asked. "It¡¯s the sound of a vige trial being announced," Jedrick replied. "A trial¡­ Are they holding a trial for Hak Maraka now? Why in the middle of the night?" Damion asked. "When the volcano erupts, we resolve trials through duels," Jedrick answered. Even as he spoke, he felt uneasy, as though he had deliberately triggered the volcano to erupt and ensnared Damion in a trap. "A duel? You settle trials withbat?" "Exactly." "But didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday that the side iming guilt and the side iming innocence present evidence and witnesses, and then the verdict is decided by a show of hands?" "You understood correctly. But if Hakthus or Akamantum¡¯s volcano erupts, it changes everything. It means an unjust verdict has been reached and a retrial must be held. That retrial is settled throughbat."N?v(el)B\\jnn Damion listened quietly and then pointed to himself. "Does this trial have anything to do with me?" ¡®That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about,¡¯ Jedrick thought, unsure how to exin. At that moment, a royal knight flung the banquet hall doors open. "My prince, you muste at once." When Jedrick and the others stepped outside, the situation had already escted. Hak Maraka knelt in the center of the square. Even the gravest criminals were usually clothed, but he was stark naked. Perhaps this was what Maraka had wanted¡ªhe always stripped himself bare when performing his sorcery. Vigers surrounded the square. Most who hadn¡¯t appeared yesterday were now present, crowding noisily. The men shouted: Hakthus Mountain has roared. Akamantum has expressed his wrath. The verdict was wrong. Execute Maraka! Maraka is innocent! No, he¡¯s guilty! Jedrick tranted the chaos for Damion and began exining the situation. "Just so there¡¯s no misunderstanding, vige trials don¡¯t normally begin like this. The person on triales forward formally, presents a defense of their innocence, the opposing side presents evidence of guilt, and the vigers calmly deliver a verdict." "Then what¡¯s with this frenzied disy?" Damion asked. "When Hakthus erupts, people believe Akamantum has delivered a direct message. Everyone bes like this. They take the opportunity to voice their own agendas, even dragging up old trials that were resolved years ago. Most of those shouting now don¡¯t even know what Maraka¡¯s charges are." Jedrick, fearful Damion might misunderstand, hurriedly added: "When I was a child, a man lost hisnd to another tribe member in a formal trial. A weekter, Hakthus erupted. The man imed Akamantum was angry about the verdict. People epted his argument, and he challenged the other man to a duel." "Did he win hisnd back?" "No, he fought and died." "So this isn¡¯t your true method of justice, then?" "It¡¯s not as though weck rational judicial processes. But when Hakthus erupts, reason is abandoned." What truly puzzled Jedrick was Ikarum. He still hadn¡¯t imprisoned Olga, keeping her at his side instead. She sat on the ground next to him as he stood in the square, shouting. "Akamantum is angry!" Ikarum was a warrior who loved battle, thrived on excitement, and often sought emotional shes. But he wasn¡¯t one to incite others like this. ¡®Ikarum isn¡¯t acting like himself either.¡¯ Everything around him felt strange and unfamiliar. ¡®It all feels fake.¡¯ [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 52 [Trantor - Night]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 52: The Vige Trial (2) ¡®The situation is gettingplicated.¡¯ When the second volcano erupted, Terdin had already anticipated that Ikarum would utter the name "Arke." As soon as the vigers began to speak that name and Ikarum started walking toward Damion, Terdin had already instructed one of his knights, Boti. ¡°When I give the signal, prepare for battle.¡± Boti, who was as obedient as lieutenant Aedun, quickly moved as expected. ¡°But while the royal knights will follow us, I¡¯m not sure if the knights of Born will do the same.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll act on their own if you move.¡± Just as Ikarum challenged the prince to a duel and Terdin was about to issue his orders, Damion acted first. With a gesture of his hand, the royal knights drew their swords in unison. Startled, Boti followed suit, drawing his sword, and his subordinate knights did the same. The knights of Born also unsheathed their weapons. They, through Rusef, had pledged to follow the "prince," not Terdin. ¡°What is your intention, Chief Ikarum? Do you seek to prove your valor by challenging me to a duel?¡± Damion asked calmly. ¡®Well done, Prince. That calm smile alone is enough to show who¡¯s in control here.¡¯ Jedrick quickly stepped between them. ¡°I misspoke, Prince. Ikarum does not challenge you to a duel.¡± ¡°Then exin properly before there are more misunderstandings, Chief Jedrick.¡± Jedrick turned to Ikarum, shouting, ¡°Step back, Ikarum! You¡¯re making the situation worse!¡± Ikarum retreated just a single step away from the knights. Even with their swords pointed inches from his face, he didn¡¯t step back any further. His defiant expression remained unchanged. Jedrick extended his hand, signaling Ikarum not to advance further, and exined to Damion. ¡°A royal duel does not mean the kings fight themselves. Isn¡¯t it the same in your customs?¡± Damion quickly understood. ¡°You mean a proxy duel.¡± ¡°Exactly. Each side sends forth their most exceptional knight.¡± Ikarum spoke up. Although Terdin wasn¡¯t fluent in Geronian, he could understand the gist of Ikarum¡¯s words. ¡°I will send my warrior. You send yours. We¡¯ll ept the oue, whatever it may be.¡± Before Jedrick could trante, Damion replied, having grasped the meaning through the context. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we send our strongest warrior to fight yours, correct?¡± Jedrick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Without waiting for Damion¡¯s response, Ikarum shouted a name. His voice was so loud it cracked, making the pronunciation unclear, but the vigers of Elum erupted into cheers, and a man stepped forward. Terdin recognized him instantly, even though Ikarum hadn¡¯t clearly pronounced his name. ¡®Good grief, this feels like a battlefield that¡¯s been set up in advance.¡¯ It was Albo. Albo was a warrior who had stood out even in chaotic battles. His axe had cut through countless allied soldiers, and several skilled knights had fallen to him. Albo pounded his chest and strode forward confidently. The Geron people chanted his name. Among the royal knights, Terdin saw one lean toward the prince, whispering something inaudible over the roaring cheers. But the message was clear enough: ¡°Let me go, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take his head.¡± The Geron often liked to unt their fighting spirit, mocking Southerners as cowards. Indeed, whenparing the morale ofmon soldiers, the Southern troops couldn¡¯t match the ¡°barbaric¡± fervor of the Geron. Among them, the elite warriors called the Batu were unparalleled. However, it was a different story for trained knights. Sometimes, even a squire, taking up the sword of his fallen knight, would swiftly cut down a Geron warrior who had in his master. Terdin¡¯s trained knights could easily defeat the Batu elites. But to face a barbarian warrior who had in dozens of allies? The strongest among the terrifying Batu? And to fight him in an officially sanctioned duel? What knight could resist the fiery urge to step forward? Once one knight volunteered, others mored to be chosen, pleading with Damion to send them. ¡°Enough,¡± Damionmanded, silencing his knights. He then turned to Ikarum and spoke. ¡°I refuse, Ikarum.¡± Jedrick carefully tranted the prince¡¯s words, and Ikarum roared in frustration. ¡°It is the decree of Akamantum!¡± The prince swiftly responded, nearly skipping over Jedrick¡¯s trantion. ¡°Akamantum, whoever that is, is your god, not mine. I allowed the first duel, but I will not ept a second.¡± The prince¡¯s tone was resolute. Terdin felt relieved. ¡®I thought the prince might act rashly in youthful pride, but he didn¡¯t.¡¯ Ikarum, however, wasn¡¯t speaking to the prince anymore. Instead, he addressed the knights directly, shouting, ¡°Is there no warrior among you who will fight for your master? Cowards of the South!¡± Terdin was puzzled. Ikarum was always an emotional man, but he seemed unusually agitated now. ¡®Is it because Akamantum¡¯s volcano erupted twice in a row? That would be enough to unsettle anyone.¡¯ Jedrick, perhaps not wanting to escte the heated situation further, refrained from tranting. But it was pointless. The knights understood what was happening, not through words, but through the atmosphere. Each knight red at Ikarum with a furious expression, their desire to charge forward and draw their swords palpable. Ikarum provocatively stared down each knight one by one. Then, out of nowhere, he pointed not at the knights but behind Damion. "Who are you?" Damion turned to where Ikarum''s hand gestured, and so did Terdin, even though the direction seemed random. ¡®Good grief, how do you always end up at the center of things like this?¡¯ There stood Ram, the prince''s shadow, and Stuga of the prince. "Why do you not step forward? If you are the prince''s shadow, you should be the first to act in such matters!" Ikarum stepped aside as if to clear a path for Ram. A corridor opened between Stuga and Albo, with no one standing in the way. Ikarum gestured provocatively and shouted again. "You understood me yesterday, didn¡¯t you? Then there¡¯s no need for interpretation. Come forth, prince''s shadow. Stand before my shadow and fight for your master." The provocation did not work. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Ram looked at Damion with an expression entirely detached from the heated atmosphere of the square. He was neither asking for help nor seeking permission. He was waiting for orders. "Silence, Ikarum!" For the first time, Damion, who had maintained hisposure, shouted. The prince, who had never once lost his temper since arriving in the square, showed anger for the first time. "No!" Charlon shouted almost simultaneously. Or perhaps she had spoken slightly earlier than Damion. "So, is Ehodin trying to pit his warrior against the Stuga? Am I understanding this correctly? Jeje, did your brother say that? Prince, you mustn¡¯t allow this! Stuga, you must not go! Stay exactly where you are!" Terdin was startled by Charlon¡¯s intense reaction. ¡®Did she always have such a side to her?¡¯ Charlon leaned forward as if she might enter the square herself. The knights of Born barely managed to block her from stepping in. "Leave this to me, Charlon," Damion said, gesturing and ncing at her to calm her down. "No, right? It¡¯s not true, is it?" Charlon repeatedly nodded anxiously for confirmation. ¡®Ram, the prince and thedy must really treasure you.¡¯ Leaving the persistent Charlon in ce, Damion turned back toward Ikarum. "I won¡¯t bother figuring out what you¡¯re scheming, Ikarum." Damion did not rush his words. Though he had just been agitated, his deliberate speech once again reflectedposure. "Whatever your intentions may be, I will not allow it. Your conqueror is prepared to ept all your customs, but I will not condone such barbaric acts." Before Jedrick could even start tranting, Damion spun around and issued orders to his knights. "Withdraw." The knights reluctantly sheathed their swords and followed the prince. "This won¡¯t quell the dissatisfaction of the townsfolk." Terdin couldn¡¯t ignore the scowling expressions of the Geron people. They had anticipated a fight. But the royal duel was unterally canceled by Damion¡¯s decision, leaving the fervent energy of the square with no outlet. Terdin instructed Boti. "We¡¯ll movest. Secure the boundaries of the square thoroughly and continue guarding the prince¡¯s rear as he departs." "Yes, General." Terdin noticed Ikarum whispering something to Albo. His expression suggested his ns hadn¡¯t gone as intended. He tried not to jump to conclusions, but it was hard to avoid the thought. ¡®ns? Was he prepared for an Arke in advance? But how could he predict two volcanic eruptions?¡¯ Terdin passed by Hag Olga, who remained seated, unable to move. He deliberately walked close, thinking she might say something, but she remained silent. It was as if she hadn¡¯t even seen him. Knight Boti, perhaps misunderstanding Terdin¡¯s orders, began forcibly dispersing the townsfolk from the square. That wasn¡¯t what he had instructed, but now that it had begun, there was no stopping it. Terdin sighed. Refusing this duel seemed to have rendered all the goodwill from yesterday¡¯s banquet meaningless. ¡®Maybe we should have epted the duel.¡¯ Terdin thought this without realizing it. Had Damion sought his advice earlier, he would have strongly advised against it. Had he asked about Olga¡¯s divination? He would¡¯ve suggested scoffing at it. Should they respect these people¡¯s superstitions? He would¡¯ve told him to decline, citing divine will. Yet, after two volcanic eruptions, even Terdin felt shaken. ¡®So, let me ask again, General. Should we ept the Arke?¡¯ ¡®Of course, Prince! ept the Arke. I¡¯ll summon one of my finest knights to crush that Albo. Just the thought of cutting down that merciless fiend makes me feel better!¡¯ Terdin imagined himself asking and answering his own questions. ¡®If things were so simple, I¡¯d have no reason to be on this battlefield.¡¯ For the first time, Terdin began to worry that ruling the North might be too arduous a task for the young eighteen-year-old Prince Damion. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 56 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 56: Confession (1) Aikob sat on a small wooden chair in the cramped tent, looking down at the ve before asking, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Stuga.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking for your real name.¡± ¡°I was called ¡®Shadow¡¯ by General Terdin and ¡®Stuga¡¯ by His Highness the Prince. In Geron¡¯s tongue, ¡®Stuga¡¯ also means shadow.¡± ¡®This ve again with his nonsense.¡¯ Aikob hadn¡¯t forgotten how the man refused to answer his interrogation before the king. If he had asked him earlier in Damion¡¯s presence, he would have undoubtedly given the same answer, humiliating Aikob in front of both father and son. Bringing him here, under the guise of confession and away from prying eyes, had been a wise choice. Yet, he regretted not being able to use the solemn atmosphere of a cathedral in the capital. Such ces made intimidation easier, with the angelic hymns of the choir, walls adorned with sacred art, a ceiling watched over by painted angels, and stained ss windows casting resplendent light. Even the screens for ¡®pretending not to look at the other¡¯s face¡¯ served their purpose. But here, none of that existed. The tent in the main camp had at least been decorated to some extent. But this hastily set-up temporary campcked even a simple sr cross. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he the baron¡¯s ve?¡¯ Ashua Selken. Not an unfamiliar name. The lord of the Laorn region, bald, and a devout believer known for his piety. Many priests in that diocese were known to Aikob. If he passed along the message, ¡°Selken¡¯s ve dares to defy the archbishop,¡± Aikob wondered how quickly the baron would send an executioner for this man. He calcted how much pressure that alone might apply to the ve. But looking at the submissive figure kneeling with head bowed, Aikob felt no need to go that far. ¡®Why waste such effort on someone like this?¡¯ For the next few minutes, this man belonged entirely to the archbishop. This was his sacred time, bestowed by God, during which none in thisnd could defy him. ¡°It¡¯s time for confession. Confess your sins.¡± The ve hesitated, bowing his head before forcing himself to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Aikob burst intoughter. It would have been less absurd if some beggar had walked into the cathedral and demanded tithes from him. ¡°Do you realize how sphemous your words are?¡± Stammering, the ve replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace. I don¡¯t really understand what confession is. I don¡¯t know the process or what I¡¯m supposed to do¡­ or even what it entails.¡± ¡°Have you never been to a sanctuary?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve apanied my master a few times, but I never went inside. I¡¯ve heard of people going to confess but never learned what it involves.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the prayers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been taught.¡± ¡°How irreverent. Prayer requires no teaching; it¡¯s innate. Have you never even prayed in gratitude to God?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done that.¡± ¡°Humans who do not pray are no better than beasts. That¡¯s why ves like you are treated as less than human. If you were not taught, you should have begged to be taught.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Did it never ur to you to think about listening to the word of God?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aikobughed again, this time in relief. ¡®This one will be easy to manipte.¡¯ It was now time to draw out sensitive information. If the ve proved as stubborn as before, it might take a while. Aikob had prepared for a battle of wills to break him. But there was no need anymore. This man was a ve conditioned to obedience. ¡°This ce may be humble, but the seat I upy makes it a sanctuary. Here, only you, I, and God are present. God sees and hears everything. By the authority bestowed upon me by God, Imand you: speak everything. I wish to hear only the truth.¡± Aikob exined in a kindly tone. ¡°Everything? I don¡¯t quite understand¡­.¡± The ve mumbled in a troubled voice. Aikob changed his approach. Simple words for a simple mind. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened when Captain ive tried to kill you.¡± Speaking as though to a child, he continued gently, ¡°I need to know what crime youmitted¡ªthough it must be murder¡ªto determine whether I can grant you absolution. If God deres you guilty, I will have no choice but to take you to His Majesty for punishment. If God deres you innocent, even if His Majesty orders your death, I can protect you.¡± In case even this exnation was unclear, Aikob added, ¡°By my oath to God, I cannot reveal anything you confess here to anyone else. Your secrets will remain safe with me until the moment I stand before God. Do you understand?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ve responded obediently, ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Then begin your confession.¡± Slowly, the ve began to recount the events. The incident was far simpler than Aikob had feared. The prince and princess had fallen asleep in the chamber within the grand hall. The ve and a young barbarian boy had fallen asleep in the hall itself. The knights on guard were stationed outside the hall. ive entered the hall, surprising the ve, who managed to evade the attack, fight back, and kill him. The prince then moved ive¡¯s body outside to cover up the situation. At that moment, a volcano erupted¡­. The ve¡¯s ount ended there. Aikob already knew what happened next. One of the knights who had moved the body had sought him out for confession as soon as he arrived at the camp. The stories matched perfectly. ¡®So ive really is dead¡­ after all his confidence.¡¯ Two days prior, ive hade to Aikob for confession. He had confessed his desire to kill the ve who had taken his eye but hesitated because killing him would leave no one to fulfill the king¡¯s orders. The king wanted the ve to kill Terdin. Aikob wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Gant was nning. When Gant had summoned the ve and questioned him about assassination techniques, Aikob had guessed it was an assassination mission. But he didn¡¯t know the target¡ªor even if assassination was truly the goal. Something was being concealed. What was being hidden? The concealment itself was hidden, making it difficult to probe. Gant had started keeping secrets after a mage named Zea visited Elder tower. Gant had plotted something with Zea but shared nothing about their discussions. Aikob wanted to uncover it. And for that, ive would be the key. With just that one sentence, Aikob learned what schemes King Gant was plotting with the mage Zea. Now, it was time to uncover the hidden intent behind them. ¡°So, you mean to kill the one carrying out His Majesty''s mission, Captain ive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re abandoning your most important duty.¡± ¡°I know. I wanted to ask what I should do.¡± ive groaned in agony as he asked. For Aikob, the answer was simple. ¡°If you aplish both tasks, at least you won¡¯t be turning away from the role the gods have given you.¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Both tasks?¡± ¡°If the man is nothing more than a ve, then for the captain of the king¡¯s guard, killing a single ve should be a forgivable offense.¡± ¡°Then His Majesty¡¯s mission¡­¡± ¡°You already know what His Majesty¡¯s mission is, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Then the guilt will fall on me¡­¡± ive spoke, gripped by fear. Aikob offered a hint. ¡°Shift that guilt to the one who was meant to bear it.¡± ive was a sharp knight, one who had risen to his current position thanks to his perceptiveness. Naturally, he understood everything from that brief hint and epted. The ve could be killed. Carry out the task in ce of the ve. Frame the ve for the deed... Once Aikob confirmed that ive had secretly left King Gant¡¯s side and departed for Elum Vige, he began preparing to leave as well. In the barbarian vige, Terdin would die. The soldiers would be shocked¡ªhow could the great general perish when the war was already over? The barbarians would be terrified¡ªthey had surrendered, yet the enemy general had died in their vige! Both sides would be thrown into chaos. That was when Aikob would appear. Who else but the archbishop could mourn the death of the great general of the Triton Kingdom and offer prayers to the gods for his forgiveness? Who else could clean up this mess? The people would marvel once again at Aikob¡¯s brilliance. Amazing, how does he always show up at just the right time? Next to Terdin¡¯s lifeless body, the sword of the ve named Stuga would undoubtedly be found. Better yet, if that sword were lodged in Terdin¡¯s chest, it would be even more convincing. That detail was up to ive. The murderer would already have been in by ive¡¯s hand. Aikob would then hear ive¡¯s confession. The archbishop would absolve the captain of his sins. Having already confessed, ive would not face trial under anyone¡¯s orders. The rest was simple. Aikob would dismiss the case, proiming that ¡°the murderer killed Terdin, and ive eliminated the murderer.¡± A simple matter. But things went awry. ive himself was killed. ¡®The best knight of the royal guard couldn¡¯t even kill a mere ve and ended up dead instead?¡¯ Aikobmented. At the same time, he was impressed. ¡®Though I didn¡¯t see it myself, this ve killed ive. I think I understand why Gant named this ve as Terdin¡¯s assassin. But it¡¯s strange. Did he know about this strength from the start? How? Did Terdin tell him? That can¡¯t be!¡¯ Gradually, curiosity about the ve grew in Aikob. He had ended the war by killing the barbarian chieftain. Stealing ive¡¯s eyes and killing him was not just luck. When Aikob had first dragged this ve to the confession booth, he had been looking for a way to exploit the ve¡¯s weaknesses and eliminate him. By forcing the ve to confess to murder and subtly informing King Gant, Aikob could achieve his goal with ease. He had used this method to kill anyone who became a target¡ªnobles, royals, lords, knights, peasants. Anyone. A single ve was no exception. Conversely, this method could also be used to recruit anyone to his side. Anyone. A single ve could easily be taken. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your confession well, Stuga.¡± Aikob ced his hand on the ve¡¯s head. He felt as if his hand were being sullied. Annoying as it was, he was d he had brought holy water. ¡°I could simply absolve you of your sins or punish you, but let¡¯s give it some time.¡± It would be a waste to kill someone this skilled. For someone capable of killing anyone, the possibilities were endless. His talent was essential to the church. No, to Aikob specifically. ¡®If he can kill the barbarian king in the midst of enemy lines, surely he can kill a king in the heart of the royal pce.¡¯ Removing his hand, Aikob said: ¡°You may return to the prince¡¯s side. Needless to say, everything we¡¯ve discussed here must remain confidential.¡± ¡°Yes, Archbishop.¡± Watching the ve¡¯s dry, withered back disappear beyond the tent, Aikob made up his mind once more. ¡®I must have this one for myself.¡¯ [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 57 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 57: Confession (2) ¡®Luck finds you in unexpected ways, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ Aikob was sitting alone in his cramped barracks, contemting two pressing matters after sending away the ve boy. The first was how to deal with ive. It could turn out to be surprisingly simple, or it might be unexpectedlyplicated. First of all, ive likely hadn¡¯t reported the confession to the king. Would he have gone to the king and said, ¡°Your Grace, I asked the Archbishop if I could kill that ve boy, and he told me to kill Terdin as well. By the way, can I take a brief trip to a barbarian vige?¡± No, of course not. His pride wouldn¡¯t have allowed it. He wouldn¡¯t have consulted anyone before setting out to kill the ve in a fit of rage. Therefore, ive¡¯s death would likely be dismissed as ¡°an impulsive act of jealousy and vengeance that backfired.¡± That could be left alone. However, the location of his death could be problematic. A knight highly valued by King Gant had died in a barbarian vige... This wasn¡¯t a simple matter. Witnesses or evidence couldplicate the situation. King Gant might personallye here to investigate. If Aikob¡¯s name came up, that would be troublesome. The second concern was how to take possession of the ve boy.N?v(el)B\\jnn This wasn¡¯t simple either. Even though Aikob held the dual authority of Archbishop and Chancellor, taking someone who was under the shadow of General Terdin and Prince Damion wouldn¡¯t be easy. And this tied into the first concern: if it came to light that the boy had killed ive, Gant would act without hesitation to eliminate him. Especially considering the assassination of Terdin, this matter was already entangled. When faced with troublesome issues, King Gant preferred immediate resolutions over prolonged entanglement. ¡®A talent I cannot possess is a threat... Execute them¡­¡¯ Gant would undoubtedly think this way. ¡®Dealing with ive and obtaining the ve boy! Each task alone might be manageable, but handling both simultaneously won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ While Aikob was deep in thought, Rusef appeared, bringing along his younger sister. ¡°Greetings to the Archbishop.¡± Rusef greeted him respectfully from outside the barracks and then bowed politely again upon entering. However, his sister barely managed a half-hearted nod of acknowledgment. ¡®Charlon Vormont, a child I don¡¯t like.¡¯ When King Gant had chosen Lady Vormont as his fianc¨¦e from a strategic perspective, Aikob had supported the decision. But had he seen her face first, he would have opposed it. She was far too beautiful to be the wife of the prince, the future ruler of the northernnds. Inevitably, the prince would neglect state affairs, ensnared by her beauty. ¡®A woman, especially a beautiful one, always distracts a man from his work.¡¯ Considering the Duke of Vormont¡¯s striking appearance, it wasn¡¯t surprising that all his children were beautiful. Even Rusef, upon first being taken as a hostage to the royal court, had women swarming around him. Noblewomen, royals, pce maids¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. Unmarried maidens and even married women flocked to the pce just to catch a glimpse of him. ¡°Come in, Rusef. You¡¯re always wee.¡± Deeming Rusef a valuable asset for future use, Aikob had treated him well. He had even listened attentively to Rusef¡¯s confessions, full of struggles in this foreignnd. Before long, Rusef had be a devout follower who visited the chapel every Sunday. ¡°This is my younger sister, Charlon. I meant to introduce her earlier, but various matters dyed us.¡± Rusef spoke politely. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Archbishop Aikob.¡± Charlon curtsied gracefully. ¡°Wee, Lady Charlon. You must be weary after staying in the barbarian vige yesterday. Shouldn¡¯t you rest a bit more?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Charlon hesitated. Rusef shot her a prompting look, but she remained silent, her eyes full of hesitation. ¡®She¡¯s still young, but look at her. When she grows older, how many men will she captivate?¡¯ Her appearance was unpolished¡ªher hair unkempt, her face unwashed. What would she look like when she was fully dressed and groomed? What if she became one of his regr confessors? What if she stayed in the capital and came to confession every week? If he spent enough time alone with her, she¡¯d surely try to tempt him. He¡¯d struggle to resist, but eventually, he¡¯d have to subdue her wicked desires with physical discipline. Only the blessing of the flesh could suppress a woman¡¯s sinful lust. ¡°My sister hase to make a confession.¡± Rusef said, breaking Aikob¡¯s train of thought. Quickly regaining hisposure, Aikob replied, ¡°A confession?¡± He carefully kept his tone from sounding too eager. ¡°But doesn¡¯t the Church of Born differ from ours?¡± Charlon avoided Aikob¡¯s gaze, leaving Rusef to exin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. She didn¡¯t want to at first, but I persuaded her. After all, even with a man of the cloth, a young woman may feel uneasy being alone with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s entirely understandable and appropriate,¡± Aikob replied kindly, making it easier for Rusef to continue. ¡°So I thought I¡¯d stay and let her seek counseling instead of a formal confession.¡± ¡°Of course. Counseling is primarily what I provide. Go ahead, Lady Charlon.¡± Charlon hesitated again, so Rusef spoke for her. ¡°My sister ims she heard a witch¡¯s prophecy in the barbarian vige. At first, she wouldn¡¯t even tell me the truth. I only found out through my knights¡¯ reports.¡± Finally, Charlon spoke up. ¡°I only listened to the hag. I never said I¡¯d act on it.¡± ¡®Her voice is lovely too. Just as her brother¡¯s voice charmed the courtdies, hers will surely captivate men.¡¯ Just her presence in the chapel could double the donations, Aikob mused. ¡°A hag, you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they call witches there,¡± Rusef exined. ¡°And what did the hag say?¡± Charlon surprised them by speaking clearly, her refined voice deliberate and steady. ¡°She read omens about me, the prince, and... Chief Jedrick. She said a volcanic eruption would ur, and shortly after, it did. She called it a sign.¡± Charlon quickly added, as if justifying herself, ¡°It was just for fun. Even in Born, we sometimes visit witches or fortune-tellers, but we never take them seriously.¡± It was as though she was confessing to heresy, but Aikob didn¡¯t point it out. ¡°Even as a joke, such practices aren¡¯t advisable. Still, curiosity at your age is understandable. So, what was the omen?¡± ¡°She said there¡¯s an ancient cave about an hour north of here¡ªa temple dedicated to a god called Iktaron. We must burn enchanted powder there, drink each other¡¯s blood, and pledge not to harm one another to avoid aing cmity.¡± ¡°What cmity?¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] "Mlu... No, was it Mrhatu? It was a prophecy that the Serpent of the End would descend upon the world and bring about its destruction." Aikob chuckled lightly. "ssic. These so-called prophecies by witches often sound like that, don¡¯t they?" Rusef spoke with concern. "But it is something to be cautious about, nheless. I believe that even if it¡¯s just the words of a witch, if such things have been spoken, they should at least be acted upon." "Oh, even someone as devout as you, Rusef, thinks so?" "Isn¡¯t it natural? If I hadn¡¯t heard it at all, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered, but once you hear such things, it¡¯s hard not to think about them. The best way to put such thoughts to rest is to act on them. After all, it¡¯s surely just superstitious nonsense. The world runs ording to the will of God, and it¡¯s impossible for some pagan prophecy toe true." "An interesting perspective. What does Lady Charlon think?" Charlon responded immediately. "The prince said he would not act upon it. And I will follow his decision." The blossoming sixteen-year-old girl firmly expressed her resolve with tightly closed lips. How sweet would it be if those beautiful lips confessed love? How many men would lose themselves over a few words from her? What a fortune it was to have here to this tent for confession. Aikob calcted how to handle this fortune that hade so easily. ¡®God always gives hints. It is up to us humans to interpret them, and I am the best at that.¡¯ Aikob smiled inwardly while maintaining a serious demeanor outwardly. "Rusef is right, and so is Prince Damion. ording to doctrine, the prince¡¯s words align more closely with reason. But wasn¡¯t there already talk of a royal duel?" Charlon nodded with a worried expression. "Yes, it almost happened. But the prince bravely refused it." "I heard the barbarians were angered by the prince¡¯s refusal. What was your impression of the situation?" "It wasn¡¯t a good atmosphere." "Yes, I can imagine." "Then, Your Grace, do you mean..." Charlon began to ask, but Aikob corrected her title for him. "You should address me as Archbishop." "Yes... Do you mean the archbishop believes the prince should have epted the duel?" "Not at all. What I mean is that we must show them that above their superstition stands the word of God." Aikob paused as if preparing a lengthy theological exnation. In truth, he was busy calcting something else and deliberately drew out his words. "When our faith first came to pagannds, the word of God did not reach all ears at once. Each time, it had to be proven that the word of God stood above the wicked sorceries of other pagan deities. Thus, the false gods of the pagans disappeared, leaving only the word of our God. The same will happen here." Having finished his calctions, Aikob seamlessly continued his speech. "I will go to that pagan temple with you." "You will go? Together?" Charlon¡¯s tone showed difort at the word "together." Aikob was unfazed. "I will go in person to oversee whatever the witch has instructed. As Rusef said, nothing will happen anyway. And how will this appear to these barbarians? They will see that the power of God¡¯s representative is greater. We need only repeat this a few times. Gradually, the position of their false god will vanish, and the one true God will im His ce in thisnd." Rusef¡¯s face brightened. "Your Grace joining us¡ªit¡¯s the most reassuring thing possible." With a benevolent smile, Aikob turned to Charlon. "What do you think, Lady Charlon?" Charlon avoided his gaze, looking flustered. "I will seek the prince¡¯s counsel." "That¡¯s appropriate. Let us go together." Aikob gave thanks for the fortune that hade his way so easily. ¡®Things are unfolding so smoothly.¡¯ Following the prince to the pagan temple, destroying the ce the witch mentioned, and spurring the prince¡¯s faith further would extend Aikob¡¯s influence into thends the prince would govern. Then, he would bring up the matter of ive to the prince. To save Stuga from execution, the prince would have no choice but to let Aikob take him in. What about Teredin? Likely the same. There wouldn¡¯t be much resistance. He would convince King Gant that Stuga couldn¡¯t be executed due to his connection to the pagan temple issue. To Stuga, he would whisper that if he wanted to live, he¡¯d have to kill Teredin... In the process, the issue of ive would naturally fade away. He would let things lie as they were. While King Gant always sought immediate solutions, Aikob¡¯s method was to postpone issues. And Aikob always won. ¡®But what about Charlon?¡¯ Two problems he had initially worried about were already resolved in Aikob¡¯s mind. So he began pondering how to handle the rest. ¡®It¡¯s a waste to leave her in these northernnds. She should be closer to my sanctuary, in the capital.¡¯ Suppressing the urge to stroke Charlon¡¯s beautiful hair, Aikob made up his mind. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be fitting for her to marry the first prince, Lamuel, rather than Damion?¡¯ Aikob recalled how King Gant was still troubled by Lamuel¡¯s marriage prospects. Lamuel would be persuaded at the sight of Charlon¡¯s beauty, and the Duke of Vormont would have no reason to refuse, as his daughter¡¯s suitor would be elevated from the second prince to the first. Naturally, the king would choose Charlon to resolve his concerns. ¡®As the queen of Triton, it wouldn¡¯t seem strange for her to meet with me, the chancellor and archbishop, alone.¡¯ [TL/N: what a creep bruh wtf??] [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 58 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 58: The Heretics¡¯ Temple (1) "Do you mean we must go to the heretics'' temple, Archbishop?" Damion asked, his eyes filled with doubt. Aikob responded with a solemn expression. "Yes, Your Highness. After listening to Charlon and Rusef, I see no reason not to go." "But it''s a heretics'' temple, isn''t it? Surely you don¡¯t mean I should heed the words of Hag¡ªno, the Geronian witch?" "That¡¯s precisely what I mean." Jedrick, standing in the far corner of the tent, quietly listened to their exchange. ¡®Things are taking an odd turn,¡¯ He thought, a suspicious feeling stirring in his mind. ¡®If their "archbishop" is akin to our topmost sorcerer, one who oversees all Haks and Hags, then isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re looking at here?¡¯ Moreover, Aikob was said to be the chancellor of the Triton Kingdom¡ªa figure wielding incredible authority, the likes of which the Geronians couldn¡¯t possibly produce. Why would such a powerful manply with a Hag¡¯s divination? It couldn¡¯t be out of pure intentions. ¡°They¡¯re testing you now, Your Highness. To see if you can dominate them, to determine if you can stand above them as a conqueror. And judging by the situation, you¡¯re already on the brink of being dismissed,¡± Aikob calmly exined. ¡°They want to make you believe in their god. But, of course, you won¡¯t, will you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Damion quickly replied. ¡°I seek to understand the Geronian faith and the northern gods, but I will never follow their god.¡± ¡®He¡¯s more fearful of him than his father.¡¯ Jedrick initially intended to stand idly as though he didn¡¯t understand Triton¡¯snguage, but he couldn¡¯t help ring at Aikob. ¡®That man knows Damion¡¯s fears and is exploiting them.¡¯ Aikob continued, ¡°I¡¯m certain of your resolve, and they¡¯ll know it too. That¡¯s why they¡¯re acting this way. They¡¯re willing to ept domination, but they demand that their faith be untouched. They¡¯ll im you¡¯re unworthy of interfering with their beliefs. Will you ept that?¡± Damion hesitated, unable to answer easily. Aikob pressed on, his tone insistent. ¡°You must not ept it. Your Highness has a duty to establish our cathedral here and spread the Word.¡± ¡°Of course... That¡¯s what I should do,¡± Damion replied reluctantly. Aikob asked another question. ¡°If you can neither follow their words nor outright refuse them, what should you do?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After more hesitation, Damion ventured an answer. ¡°Should we... use them?¡± That was Hag Olga¡¯s answer, but Aikob¡¯s response differed. ¡°How could we use the heretics¡¯ superstitions? They must be destroyed.¡± Damion nced at Jedrick, then quickly shifted his gaze back to Aikob, as if to hide his unease. ¡°By destruction, do you mean overshadowing their god¡¯s voice with the Word of our god or recing their myths with our gospel?¡± ¡°Destruction means destruction, in and simple. Today, you¡¯ll apany me to the temple and do as the witch instructed. Nothing will happen, of course. With me here, what could a heretic god possibly do?¡± Aikob chuckled as if making a joke. ¡°There¡¯s no such god, after all. Once that¡¯s clear, we¡¯ll destroy the temple. Leaving a sanctuary for nonexistent gods makes conversion harder and needlessly distracts you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°But destroying a temple is...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about responsibility¡ª¡± ¡°And we¡¯ll need witnesses for this.¡± Aikob pointed at Jedrick. ¡°That barbarian will do nicely.¡± Jedrick stared nkly at Aikob¡¯s thick finger as though he didn¡¯t understand thenguage. Being called a barbarian didn¡¯t bother him, but the term "witness" piqued his interest. ¡°A witness?¡± Damion asked. ¡°To testify that we followed the witch¡¯s instructions, nothing happened, and the Triton archbishop proved the heretics¡¯ gods don¡¯t exist. And to confirm that the temple was destroyed through proper procedures.¡± Jedrick immediately thought of a rebuttal. ¡®Even if you do that, you¡¯ll only be known as a destroyer of temples¡ªnot a destroyer of gods.¡¯ Aikob tapped Charlon¡¯s shoulder as if recalling something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that the witch¡¯s divination required this man to participate?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. The divination stated that Chief Jedrick and the prince¡¯s shadow must both be present at the temple.¡± Charlon stepped politely away from Aikob¡¯s touch, moving closer to Rusef. It was a familiar motion, a practiced avoidance of a man¡¯s hand. For someone of her high nobility to react that way suggested she¡¯d dealt with many unwee advances from even higher-ranking men. Aikob withdrew his hand naturally, as if it had barely touched her shoulder. The movement was casual, as though to say, ¡®It¡¯s nothing to be sensitive about.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s my proposal. What do you think, Your Highness?¡± Damion¡¯s confused gaze flicked between Jedrick, Charlon, and Stuga. ¡®Don¡¯t ask, Damion. You must decide.¡¯ The archbishop had already made up his mind. Asking for others¡¯ opinions now wouldn¡¯t help the prince oppose him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s prepare today and tomorrow¡ª¡± Aikob interrupted, cutting him off. ¡°The sooner, the better. God teaches us to think carefully but act swiftly.¡± ¡°...Today?¡± Damion asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aedun to arrange workers immediately. Would Captain Rusef apany us?¡± Caught off guard, Rusef hesitated. ¡°To prepare for potential Geronian incursions, General Terdin and I have agreed to fortify this base.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they retreat?¡± ¡°A tribe called Tagda is reportedly still nearby. So, I can¡¯t leave. Tomorrow would be better...¡± ¡°Then could you spare a few men?¡± Aikob asked, smiling but exuding an unyielding determination. ¡°If a small group suffices...¡± Rusef reluctantly agreed. ¡°...I¡¯ll assign you five elite knights.¡± Aikob sprang to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s move before noon, then. Such work should be done boldly under the bright sun.¡± Jedrick smirked inwardly. ¡®You¡¯re afraid to do it at night, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Aikob suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the witch leave some tools for the ritual? Who has them?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Stuga promptly replied, handing over two pouches from his belt¡ªone containing rune stones and the other red powder. Aikob nced between the pouches and Stuga, then smirked. ¡°Since you¡¯ve carried them, you may as well keep them.¡± Stuga answered faithfully as always. ¡°Yes, Archbishop.¡± ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Jedrick approached Damion, who was mounting his horse. ¡°Hmm.¡± Damion responded halfheartedly. ¡°You don¡¯t sound very energetic either.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Is it because you fainted earlier, or because you don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Damion answered honestly, then nced around. Jedrick understood who Damion was worried about as he looked around. ¡°Can¡¯t you get some kind of medicine from Elum? At this rate, you¡¯ll only end up drawing unnecessary blood.¡± ¡°Our vige healer is Hag Olga. But to prescribe the right medicine, she needs to know what illness you have and what¡¯s wrong with your body. Can you meet with Hag for a diagnosis in your current state? Can you trust the medicine she prepares for you?¡± As Jedrick spoke, he unconsciously touched the vial in his pocket. ¡®Why am I even carrying this? I should¡¯ve just thrown it in Ikarum¡¯s face and left it there!¡¯ Damion asked hesitantly with a gloomy expression. ¡°Did I do something terrible to Hag?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll answer that honestly if you ask me?¡± ¡°I thought you might.¡± Jedrick sighed. ¡®I wondered if he was pretending to be naive to manipte me, but now I see he¡¯s genuinely an ignorant kid.¡¯ Damion showed none of the dark intentions of someone like Aikob, whom Jedrick had just met, nor the sharp edges of Terdin. Jedrick didn¡¯t want to confront such a child with harsh judgment. He decided to be honest. ¡°The one who did something terrible was Ikarum. Ikarum never liked Hag in the first ce. But you gave him justification to treat her poorly. In that sense, your actions were excessive. However¡­¡± Just before Damion could show his disappointment, Jedrick continued. ¡°Hag did do something. I don¡¯t know exactly what it was, but¡­ she did something.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you recall Triton¡¯s words, or do you genuinely not know and are just stalling?¡± ¡°Is there a word in the southern dialect that means ¡®to make four people dream the same dream¡¯?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a word for coincidence.¡± ¡°Convenient. So now you¡¯re destroying an innocent temple to challenge that superstition of coincidence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my thought.¡± ¡°Officially, the Archbishop got your permission. And you¡¯re excusing it as his opinion. Convenient. That way, neither of you has to take responsibility.¡± Jedrick unintentionallyshed out and turned away. Damion replied in an even gloomier tone than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jedrick wanted to say it was okay, but the words wouldn¡¯te out. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m the one who should apologize.¡¯ He tried to speak up btedly, but it was toote. The Archbishop¡¯s carriage pulled up alongside the prince, and the escorting knights surrounded them tightly, forcing Jedrick to step back. Five royal knights, five knights of Born, and five soldiers attending the Archbishop formed the escort. Behind Aikob¡¯s carriage, ten mounted soldiers joined in. Judging by the picks and hammers attached to their saddles, they were the workforce assigned to demolish the temple. They weremanded by a knight named Boti. Under Terdin¡¯smand, Boti was the only knight present. Jedrick wasn¡¯t thrilled about theposition of the group. Only Terdin¡¯s men treated him as a chieftain. ¡®They¡¯re really going to destroy the temple. Am I making excuses for myself too? Should I have been more forceful in persuading the prince or opposing the Archbishop?¡¯ Though resistance seemed futile, doing nothing made him feelplicit. ¡°Use this horse.¡± Stuga brought over two horses and handed him one. Jedrick silently mounted the horse. ¡°I saw you leave Elum vigete earlier. What happened?¡± Perhaps unintentionally, Stuga rode closely alongside Jedrick. Their horses naturally distanced themselves slightly, but for a moment, as Stuga¡¯s breath felt too close, Jedrick was unnerved. ¡°Nothing much. I just¡­¡± Jedrick regretted speaking at all after saying "nothing much." He struggled to find the rest of his words, and the brief moment felt harrowing. ¡°¡­checked that Olga got home safely. I didn¡¯t want her to be harmed just because she was treated poorly.¡± ¡°Yes, I also worried about Olga¡¯s condition in the end. In her current state, being confined might actually be safer.¡± Stuga closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. Jedrick often noticed this brief closing of Stuga¡¯s eyes but couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. Was he organizing his thoughts? Or listening to nearby sounds? ¡°But one thing has been bothering me.¡± ¡°Is it about Olga?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to bring it up to the prince either.¡± Given how the situation had escted after Olga¡¯s fortune-telling and the eruption of the volcano, it was understandable. ¡°Forward, march!¡± At the front of the procession, the knight Boti shouted. Damion gestured for Jedrick to guide the way to the temple. Jedrick rode forward, and Stuga stayed beside him. They passed the Archbishop¡¯s carriage. Inside the carriage, Aikob¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Why not ride with me, Charlon? A youngdy shouldn¡¯t ride so much; it¡¯s bad for her health.¡± Charlon was saying her farewells to Rusef nearby. Though more of a worried admonition than a farewell, Rusef was urging her to be cautious, stay close to the prince in the dark cave, avoid all men, snakes, insects, men again, and even man-like beings. When Aikob spoke, Rusef quickly responded. ¡°No, Archbishop. In my hometown, it¡¯s not umon for women to ride horses. She¡¯s used to it, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Aikob clicked his tongue but didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Then, follow carefully. The road seems unrefined and treacherous.¡± Though Jedrick wanted to suggest that Aikob ride a horse instead of the carriage for such a rough journey, he passed without a word. He moved ahead of Damion, prompting the royal knights to follow. Damion, now surrounded, couldn¡¯t get close to Jedrick. Charlon also couldn¡¯t stay near the prince and followed behind Aikob¡¯s carriage. Born¡¯s knights formed a protective circle around her. ¡°What about Olga?¡± Jedrick kept his voice low, just enough to be drowned out by the hoofbeats of the knights behind. ¡°When Olga read the fortune with the runes.¡± Stuga, aware of the situation, spoke softly, barely audible to Jedrick alone. ¡°When was this? Didn¡¯t we do it twice?¡± ¡°It was when Ehodin Ikarum dragged Olga before the prince.¡± Stuga drew out the Maraka dagger still at his side. Though no longer surprising, the de remained wrapped in cloth to make it unrecognizable at a nce. ¡°When Olga gave the fortune to go to this temple¡­ as she threw the runes to the ground, she kept her head bowed.¡± ¡°She did.¡± Jedrick recalled the moment precisely, as it was recent and significant. Damion, Charlon, and Jedrick all likely remembered it vividly. Ikarum had pressured Olga, Damion scolded her, and the atmosphere grew tense. Even the spirited Charlon had been too subdued to voice her thoughts, while Olga, trembling in fear, knelt low to the ground. ¡°At that moment, Olga smiled.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She smiled. Bowed low, hiding from everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­ was there any reason to smile at that moment? I didn¡¯t hear anyughter¡­¡± ¡°It was a barely audibleugh. To be precise, she suppressed it. That¡¯s why her body trembled. She stopped as soon as she began interpreting the runes.¡± Stuga didn¡¯t waver in his ount. ¡°Olga smiled while giving the fortune toe to this temple.¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 59 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 59: The Heretics'' Temple (2) ¡°Olgaughed?¡± Damion said. ¡°Yes, while she was reading the runes.¡± Ram ryed it as Jedrick had advised, but Damion¡¯s reaction was indifferent. ¡°Did you hear it wrong? To me, she just looked terrified.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯tugh out loud.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Even if she didugh, what¡¯s the big deal if she trembled trying to hold it in? Laughing in that grim atmosphere¡ªit could seem odd, sure. But aren¡¯t witches alwaysughing and always strange?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true.¡± Ram nodded, wondering if he had spoken out of turn. But Jedrick did not agree. ¡°Laughing like a madwoman and being strange... Is that the kind of person the hag seemed like to you?¡± Damion didn¡¯t reply and instead looked up at the cave entrance. It was the Temple of Iktaron. Though called a temple, it appeared ordinary on the outside. The entrance was wide enough for three adults to stand shoulder to shoulder and just high enough to graze one¡¯s head with a jump. Its shape was a ttened semicircle. From a distance, it seemed like a towering rock mountain, making Ram wonder if they¡¯d have to climb for ages to reach the cave. But the entrance was nearly level with the ground. Ram, concerned about Charlon managing in her cumbersome clothes and shoes, saw no issue; the climb was about as taxing as a few steps of a staircase. Ram had never entered a cave before. What might the inside of a cave with such an entrance look like? He couldn¡¯t begin to guess. Ram was used to checking exits and entrances and securing escape routes in advance¡ªwhether it was a grand noble¡¯s mansion he was delivering errands to, a humble farmer¡¯s hut he was assigned to assassinate in, or a campsite in Geron where the Mantum resided. Entering a space where the interior was unknown made him uneasy. He scanned the surrounding rocky mountains. Their heights were simr, and they looked confusingly alike. If someone asked him to identify which of the pointed peaks they passed earlier held the Temple of Iktaron, he wasn¡¯t confident he could. Several other caves that looked simr dotted nearby rocky mountains. With the mountains so indistinguishable, the caves also blurred together. However, Jedrick pinpointed this cave without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Three knights had already gone inside with torches to ensure its safety. Damion spoke coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and ask her first thing¡ªwhy sheughed. Will that satisfy you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he shook his head. ¡°No, that was too harsh. Sorry. I let my emotions get the better of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You must have a lot on your mind right now. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything,¡± Jedrick apologized as well. ¡°Come to think of it, you arrivedte earlier. Was something going on?¡± Damion asked the same question Ram had earlier. It didn¡¯t seem like he was suspicious, just trying to fill the silence as they waited for the knights inside the cave. Jedrick answered casually. ¡°I checked on the hag to see if she was safe and greeted my brother. I thought I might not get another chance to see him for a while.¡± Ram realized Jedrick was hiding something. If Ram stood close enough, he could hear a person¡¯s heartbeat. Thanks to observing the patterns during Baron Selken¡¯s interrogations, he had learned to distinguish between truth and lies in people¡¯s voices. When Ram had asked the same question earlier, Jedrick hesitated before answering. Now that the answer was settled, he responded immediately. Earlier, it had been the sound of a lying heart. Now, it was the sound of truth. Earlier, he had chosen what to conceal. Now, he had decided. It wasn¡¯t a lie, but it wasn¡¯t the whole truth either. ¡°Did the hag get home safely?¡± Damion asked, pretending to be nonchnt but unable to hide his concern. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°To her home?¡± ¡°To the one she originally lived in.¡± ¡°And Maraka?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Ram caught Jedrick lying again. His heartbeat had quickened, and he had drawn a sharp breath. But Ram didn¡¯t want to press further or report it to Damion. At some point, Ram could no longer tell whether he was serving General Terdin, Damion, or Jedrick. ¡°By the way, did General Terdin allow this expedition?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°There wasn¡¯t time for permissions. I told him unterally, and the general simply acknowledged it.¡± Damion nced at Ram with a worried expression. Ram nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I made the same report, but there was no specific response.¡± Once the Archbishop had decided and the n was in motion, even someone like Terdin would find it hard to oppose. Still, this wasn¡¯t the kind of matter to ept so easily. The general didn¡¯t even ask what logic had led to the decision. It was as if he already knew everything, and he whispered quietly to Ram, ¡®Keep an eye on what Aikob does.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the usual ¡°Protect the prince¡± or ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Do you think Aikob is plotting something?¡± Jedrick asked in a near whisper, as if to keep it from Ram as well. ¡°You too?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I just know there¡¯s something.¡± Aikob wasn¡¯t even looking in their direction. He was talking to Charlon, who stood meekly, listening attentively to the Archbishop¡¯s words. The two stood close together. Ram was also eavesdropping on their conversation. They were discussing the differences between the Triton Order¡¯s doctrine and that of Born. The conversation between the priest and the believer seemed ordinary on the surface, but Aikob¡¯s demeanor was troubling. With each mention of doctrine, he took a step closer to Charlon, who retreated one step at a time. And, little by little, he leaned in closer¡ªso subtly that she didn¡¯t notice. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Charlon, however, detected the slight difference and engaged in an intense tug-of-war, retreating as much as he advanced. How do you protect against something like that? Ram had never learned how to push back against someone of higher status rather than protecting someone weaker. "Doesn''t Terdin know? That Aikob is scheming something?" Jedrick asked. "I doubt someone like him wouldn¡¯t notice that much." "He might be a genius at strategy, but he could be blind to matters like this. It¡¯s strange that the general hasn¡¯t said a word about this expedition." "I think so too... but I feel like the general is ''observing'' the situation." "Does that mean he¡¯s letting the archbishop do as he pleases?" "It was the same in Elum Vige. Even when Ikarum acted as he wished, he didn¡¯t interfere." "Is he just going to sit back and watch until something happens? Then act? By then, it¡¯ll already be toote!" "But we don¡¯t even know what the ¡®something¡¯ is." At Damion¡¯s words, Jedrick couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer and burst out. "So we¡¯re just going to leave it alone? Feels like we¡¯re being used as bait." The conversation ended there, but Ram strongly agreed with Jedrick. He¡¯d felt that way since yesterday. Even when it was revealed the king was plotting to have Ram assassinated, it was as if he already knew. He wasn¡¯t shocked and made no preparations. Even when told that Aikob had forced a confession, he only said he understood. To watch what happens? Then what? Did he cast the bait, waiting for the next step? Is the prince the bait? ¡®Or is it me?¡¯ Ram felt suffocated and afraid. ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡± Knight Boti emerged and initially reported to the archbishop before realizing his mistake and quickly ran to the prince to report. ¡°There are no signs of danger in the cave. Other than the entrance, there¡¯s no exit, and it doesn¡¯t seem likely to copse. The air is clean, too. Shall we proceed inside, Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to hurry,¡± Damion said, looking up at the sky. The sun had long since passed overhead, signaling that evening was closer than noon. Although they¡¯d had abined breakfast and lunch before setting out, it was about time to feel hungry again. Damion approached Charlon. ¡°I¡¯m thinking we should go in right away. Are you alright with that?¡± ¡°Why hesitate aftering all this way?¡± Charlon walked briskly toward Damion. From Ram¡¯s perspective, she seemed happy just to get away from Aikob. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our discussion on doctrer, Lady Charlon.¡± Aikob spoke in a voice meant to unt the enjoyable time he¡¯d supposedly had with her. ¡°Yes, Archbishop. Me too.¡± Charlon answered reluctantly. ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving. If we finish quickly, we might make it back in time for ate lunch.¡± At Aikob¡¯s gesture, the soldiers began unloading supplies from the horses and carts. The carts had been heavilyden with food, exining why their journey had taken longer than expected. The knights had already ced torches from the cave entrance to the interior, so the inside wasn¡¯t too dark. Passing the entrance, the cold wind disappeared dramatically, making the cave feel rtively warm. Surprisingly, the air wasn¡¯t as smoky as expected, despite the torches. Ram followed the smoke drifting along the ceiling, noting that the cave widened as they went further in. At first, the passage was wide enough for three people to walk side by side. After about twenty paces, it widened to fit five, and after forty more, it expanded enough for ten. The final destination was a massive cavern that could amodate fifty people at once. The interior was unexpectedly well-lit. While the torches ced by the knights helped, the real illumination came from a hole in the ceiling. Sunlight poured in at an angle through an opening roughly the size of two cartwheels, striking the cave floor. As Boti had mentioned, there were no other exits. There were additional openings, but most were too narrow even for a dog to pass through. On the far wall of the cave, there was a mysterious statue. It depicted a human figure, though its face and chest were so damaged that it was impossible to determine its gender. Above it was the carving of a massive beast. The beast had a long neck, resembling a snake or a lizard. It had wings, making it seem like a bird with an elongated neck. The beast was above, and the human below¡­ Ram couldn¡¯t help but imagine the winged creature swooping down to devour the person. Aikob, who had also noticed the carving, pointed to it with his finger. ¡°Shine a torch over here.¡± Two knights directed their torches toward the wall. Laters who noticed the carvings swarmed to the wall. Ram stepped back. ¡°Is this stone meant to depict a pagan god? What do you think?¡± At Aikob¡¯s question, one of the knights holding the torch eagerly agreed. ¡°It certainly looks like a demon tormenting a human.¡± ¡°Even just looking at it, I can sense its sphemy.¡± Aikob turned to the prince, his expression resolute. ¡°We¡¯ve found where to begin.¡± He motioned to theborers, who were just entering with hammers from the cave entrance. ¡°Over here. Start by destroying this.¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 60 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 60: The Heretics'' Temple (3) Damion stepped forward, blocking the workers¡¯ path with his body as they approached with hammers in hand. The workers, wary ofying a hand on the prince, stopped abruptly. ¡°The ritual muste first. Do not destroy anything yet.¡± Aikob, with a puzzled expression, asked, ¡°Would something like this really be necessary for a ritual, Your Highness?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to do it, it should be in its original state, don¡¯t you think? Especially if we want to show that we¡¯re not afraid of such things.¡± The decision to destroy had been quick, but the decision not to was taking more time. ¡°...You¡¯re right, Your Highness. Where should we conduct the ritual?¡± ¡°Well, Hag... no,¡± Damion corrected himself, choosing a word Aikob would understand better. ¡°The witch mentioned that she¡¯d find a suitable spot once she arrived¡­¡± Ram, out of habit, surveyed the cave. Were there any potential entrances? Where might enemies prate if an unexpected attack urred? He mentally mapped the locations of every object in the space and the distances between them. What would he do if the lights went outpletely? Could he move without seeing? Where could he stand unseen if someone entered from the main entrance? It had to be somewhere he wouldn¡¯t be detected when a target came in¡­ ¡®What am I even doing?¡¯ Ram halted his unnecessary assessments. His gaze shifted back to the faint smoke trailing along the wall. The smoke was flowing out through a hole in the ceiling that let in light. The flow of air was so subtle that it was almost imperceptible unless one focused intently. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The sunlight pouring through the hole illuminated a stone floor. A single step away from that spot was a waist-high rock. Its width resembled a table in General Terdin¡¯s tent, its surface t and smoothed, with a hollow, bowl-like indentation in the center. The traces of intentional polishing were evident. Inspecting the hollow, Ram noticed burnt residue and what looked like stains from dye. Before Ram could announce his discovery, Jedrick was already standing before it, nodding slightly to confirm Ram¡¯s suspicions. ¡°It appears to be here,¡± Ram said. Jedrick could have spoken, but he chose to remain silent. Ram understood why. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± As Aikob approached, Jedrick stepped back. In Ram¡¯s eyes, Jedrick seemed far more intent on avoiding contact with Aikob than Charlon did. ¡°It looks like a stone table¡­ This must be it. Your Highness, pleasee over here. It seems we¡¯ve found the spot,¡± Aikob dered as if he¡¯d made the discovery himself. When Damion and Charlon joined him at the stone table, Aikob began exining the obvious. ¡°If you burn the ritual powder in this hollow, the smoke will likely rise through that hole in the ceiling. The idea is to make it seem mystical, as if the smoke reaches the gods. Typical savages¡¯ ingenuity.¡± Aikob extended his hand to Ram. ¡°Well then, shall we begin the ritual? Where are the ritual powders and sacred stones?¡± Ram reached into his pouch and handed it¡ªnot to Aikob but to Prince Damion. Damion, in turn, gestured toward the archbishop with his eyes, prompting Ram to finally pass it to Aikob. Aikob red at Ram with an irritated expression but quickly reced it with a smile, declining to take the pouch. ¡°You have a fine servant, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Stuga is not my servant, Archbishop.¡± ¡°Is that so? His behavior suggests otherwise. Where did you say you¡¯re from?¡± Though his voice was gentle, Aikob¡¯s eyes remained piercing. Those loaded questions, pretending ignorance, were nothing short of torture for Ram. Damion intervened. ¡°Why ask such questions, Archbishop?¡± ¡°Surely you understand, Your Highness. My duty is to explore human nature. That¡¯s why I ask such things of those I meet for the first time. After all, human nature often follows one¡¯s origins.¡± His words began stretching toward a sermon. ¡°An experienced cleric like myself can discern a person¡¯s character just by their skin tone. By learning their birthce, I can predict what position they might reach. Southerners, for instance, can never be central officials. Westerners should never be givenmand of the military. So naturally, I¡¯m curious about this boy¡¯s lineage. Is he truly of status befitting your side?¡± At that moment, the sound of a knight running approached from afar. Ram turned even before Aikob finished speaking, instinctively positioning himself to block any potential thrown weapon. The knight wasn¡¯t an enemy, but Ram couldn¡¯t stop his body from reacting. ¡°Archbishop Aikob!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Aikob responded with an irritated look, displeased that his lecture had been interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ve found another temple.¡± Aikob had ordered the area to be scoured before entering this cave, with knights spreading out on horseback. Ram had assumed ¡°scouring¡± meant checking for nearby enemies. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s farrger and contains many more statues of heretical gods than this one.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Aikob nced at Jedrick with an air of knowing disdain. ¡°How curious. Wasn¡¯t this temple supposed to be the sanctuary of Raham, the greatest god and father of the gods, ording to the Gerons, barbarian chieftain?¡± Jedrick met Aikob¡¯s sly gaze head-on and replied. ¡°This is the temple of Raham, and also the temple of Iktaron.¡± ¡°And yet, you say there¡¯s an evenrger temple nearby. How do you exin that?¡± ¡°There are many templesrger than this one. If they found one nearby, it¡¯s probably Glon¡¯s temple. She¡¯s the goddess of abundance and the earth, so more people visit and embellish it morevishly.¡± Aikob, still gazing at Jedrick, asked the knight who had delivered the report, ¡°What does the statue in that temple look like? If she¡¯s the goddess of abundance, I¡¯d expect her to be plump and haverge or even multiple breasts.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t look much like a goddess, though. More like a big warrior in armor.¡± ¡°And how do you exin that, barbarian?¡± Jedrick couldn¡¯t respond. Whether he couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t was unclear. Unable to stand it anymore, Damion stepped in. ¡°Why are you saying this, Archbishop?¡± ¡°That barbarian has deceived us.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°When I announced I would destroy the temple, he must¡¯ve led us to a fake one, perhaps a less significant one. Then he performed some phony rituals here and allowed us to waste our efforts destroying an unimportant ce.¡± Aikob shook his head as if in pity. ¡°With such pitiful schemes, it¡¯s no wonder barbarians are called uncivilized.¡± Though Damion¡¯s difort was evident, he didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Let us move, Your Highness. We¡¯ll head to that ce.¡± Damion thought for a moment before shaking his head. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°I¡¯m feeling unwell and would like to rest for a while. I find myself tiring quickly since I fainted. Besides, it¡¯s warmer here than outside. Don¡¯t you think so, Charlon?¡± Feigning exhaustion, Charlon said, ¡°If the Archbishop permits, I¡¯d like to stay and rest here with His Highness.¡± Aikob replied with a benevolent expression, ¡°Very well. On the off chance that this barbarian¡¯s words hold some truth, and we¡¯d be wasting our time, I¡¯ll personally go and check. If it¡¯s false, I¡¯ll return. If true, I¡¯ll send knightster.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good n. We¡¯ll wait here.¡± Smiling, Damion turned to the other knights and instructed, ¡°So that thedy may restfortably, all of you escort the Archbishop out. This is a dead end with only one path, so guarding the entrance is enough. Anyone not on duty can have their meal first.¡± The knights were pleased with his finalment and exited the cave in a rush. Aikob, pointing at the leather pouch Ram was holding, said, ¡°You¡¯ll bring that yourselfter.¡± ¡°Yes, Archbishop.¡± With Aikob¡¯s departure, only the four of them remained. Ram confirmed through the sound of footsteps and said, ¡°They¡¯ve all left.¡± ¡°Can they hear us outside?¡± Damion asked. ¡°No. When the knights were inspecting this ce earlier, I kept listening. Even though they spoke quite loudly, their voices were muffled, and I couldn¡¯t make out the words. Unless we shout, there¡¯s no risk of them eavesdropping.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Standing in front of the stone table, Damion asked Jedrick, ¡°You said Glon was a goddess, right? Then the statue in that temple¡ªwasn¡¯t it of a woman?¡± He didn¡¯t even bother to ask if this temple was truly Raham¡¯s. ¡°It is a woman. Our goddess is a warrior, just like our god. When war breaks out, she fights alongside us. The statue doesn¡¯t emphasize her femininity.¡± Charlon, devoid of any suspicion that Jedrick had led them to another temple, asked, ¡°Why is Raham¡¯s temple smaller than Glon¡¯s? Though I do think this ce is sacred enough as it is.¡± Jedrick¡¯s answer was simple. ¡°Because that one was builtter.¡± Damion burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s the same for us. The holiest, most ancient cathedrals tend to be small. But the cathedral Aikob is building for himself rivals a royal pce in size.¡± Jedrick let out a short chuckle. ¡°Everyone seems eager to avoid Aikob, even Charlon¡­¡± Charlon also smiled. ¡°When the Archbishop decided to head to another temple, I saw an opportunity. I understood the prince¡¯s intention right away.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s just us.¡± Damion looked up at the sunlight streaming from the ceiling. The light was so bright it made him squint. ¡°This stone table¡¯s position is remarkable. Though the light doesn¡¯t hit it directly now, I bet it falls perfectly on this spot at noon. Right?¡± ¡°It would seem so,¡± Charlon remarked in admiration. Damion looked at her with satisfaction, but Jedrick shook his head. ¡°Not noon¡ªmidnight.¡± ¡°How could there be sunlight at midnight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for sunlight. It¡¯s for moonlight. On the night of the full moon, at midnight, the moonlight will illuminate this stone table. Specifically on the winter solstice. It¡¯s designed that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding. You¡¯re saying they built this on purpose?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t build it, so don¡¯t ask me.¡± As the two bickered, Charlon was the only one marveling. ¡°When moonlight pierces through the darkness to shine on this stone, it must be beautiful. I¡¯d love to see it on the winter solstice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much. And that¡¯s assuming Aikob doesn¡¯t destroy this ce first,¡± Jedrick replied in a t tone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to destroy it,¡± Charlon said, looking regretful. ¡°Before he wrecks this table, we need to get to work,¡± Damion interjected, gesturing. Ram ced two leather pouches on the stone table¡ªone filled with powder, the other with rune stones. Damion dered, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 61 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 61: The Ritual "Was it the powder that had to be burned first? Where should I do it?" Damion asked. "Looks like it should be done here," Jedrick said, pointing to a shallow, dish-like indentation on the stone table. Damion frowned, doubtful. "Looks like? Are you not sure either?" "I¡¯ve only been here once or twice with my father when I was a child. Don¡¯t overestimate my experience." "Well, we¡¯ll find out once we try. As for the fire...?" Damion nced around, searching. "I¡¯ll take care of it," Ram said, stepping forward. He picked up one of the torches scattered around, ced it on the table, and broke the torchstand into smaller pieces to create a fire. It was a task he was familiar with. From behind, Charlon asked, "I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what is this? It¡¯s broken, so I can¡¯t tell." Damion joined her by the statue at the far end of the cave. "Yeah, I was curious about that too. When the Archbishop said he¡¯d smash it, I thought, ¡®Why bother? It¡¯s already broken.¡¯ Jedrick, do you know what this is?" "It¡¯s Raham¡¯s temple, so it must be Raham¡ªor Iktaron," Jedrick replied as he stepped closer. "And that creature on top?" Charlon pointed to the winged beast carved above the statue. Her next words matched exactly what Ram had been thinking. "When I first saw it, I thought the creature was attacking the human figure in front of it." "It¡¯s the dragon Raham rides.¡± "A dragon? That thing? Its neck is too long to be a dragon. It¡¯s more like a snake." "Dragons look different in every country because people imagine them differently." Charlon eagerly agreed. "That¡¯s true. In Born, dragons have always been imagined as birds with ming wings¡ªmajestic and sacred. But I heard the Empire describes them as wingless lizards! I rememberughing when I first heard that." Damion nodded. "In the southern regions of Triton, dragons are said to live in the sea. They have fins and scales. But in the eastern regions, they¡¯re considered forest spirits with bark-like scales. So, I guess it¡¯s not strange for the dragons here to resemble snakes." Meanwhile, Ram finished setting up the small bonfire on the stone table and approached the group. As he listened to their conversation, he felt a faint breeze flowing along the wall. Curious, Ram ced his hand on the wall and followed the airflow. The others watched as Ram slowly traced his hand along the wall, moving past the statue. The breeze continued, leading him to a corner of the cave floor. At first, it seemed like there was nothing there. But upon closer inspection, Ram found a small hole covered by a rock. The breeze wasing from that hole. "Your Highness, over here..." Ram pointed to it. Jedrick was already beside him. "It¡¯s a snake hole." "A snake?" "The first thing Maraka warned me about when we came here was, ¡®Never go inside these holes.¡¯ He said they¡¯re sacred passages for holy snakes and must not be touched." Jedrick nudged the rock covering the hole with his foot. It wobbled slightly. A bit more force, and it would move asidepletely. "Could it be the dragon¡¯s passage from the statue? It looks just right for a snake," Charlon said with excitement. "No. Later, my father told me it was just a warning to keep people away because it¡¯s dangerous. Large caves like this usually have smaller connected tunnels. If you go in, you could get lost forever, fall into another chamber, or worse¡ªget stuck." "Stuck?" "Your body could get wedged between rocks. You wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward or backward. The worst part is, it takes a long time to die. Imagine being trapped in total darkness, unable to move, slowly suffocating over several hours." Charlon shuddered and took a step back. "That tunnel isn¡¯t just in the wall¡ªit¡¯s on the floor. Maraka must have blocked it even as a joke, to keep anyone from going in. When I told Olga about it, she said it could be a passage used by the Ancients." "The Ancients? The people who lived here before the Geronians?" Damion asked. "Not just here, but many of the temples in this area were all ces where the Ancients hid from invaders. Like fortresses where they blocked the entrances and resisted the attackers. But if they needed to bring in supplies from the outside, they¡¯d need another way in and out, and tunnels like this might have served that purpose." "So, if we go into this tunnel, we could get out to the outside?" Charlon asked. Jedrick immediately shook his head. "That¡¯s just a theory. We don¡¯t know for sure. Maraka isn¡¯t the type to issue warnings lightly. If he¡¯s mixing in superstitions to keep people away, it means it¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t even think about trying it." "I know. Warnings from adults are always like that. Like saying your soul will be stolen if you walk under adder. I was just curious, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not nning to go in." The four of them returned to the stone table where the firewood was burning. "Do we just sprinkle the powder of the spell here?" Damion asked. "Yes. Then the four of us need to share each other¡¯s blood," Charlon said. "How much blood are we talking about?" "Just a drop. When I received my positions as an Ehothin and Elhorn, we used a needle to prick our fingertips lightly," Jedrick exined. Damion immediately drew a small dagger. "No needle, so we¡¯ll use this. Ah! I forgot cups!" "I brought some," Ram said, cing cups on the stone table. "We¡¯ll need water, too," Damion remarked. "Here," n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ram said, holding up a water pouch and pouring it into the cups. Damion looked at him in amazement. "How did you prepare all this?" "We came here for this ritual, so I prepared ordingly..." Ram replied, puzzled by Damion¡¯s surprise. Baron Selken had always scolded him for not being prepared, never praised him for doing so. Damion pricked his fingertip with the dagger, drawing a small drop of blood. He dipped it into the water, letting the blood spread. "Next," He said, handing the dagger to Jedrick. Jedrick chuckled as he took the de. "You trust me too much, giving me a knife in a ce like this with no one to stop me." Damion scowled. "Just hurry up. We need to finish before Aikob gets here." Jedrick pricked his finger, repeating the process. Then he handed the dagger to Ram, who followed suit. "Be careful, Charlon," Damion warned before Ram even passed the dagger to her. "Just let the tip of the de barely touch¡ªjust barely. That¡¯s enough, so please be careful. And when you¡¯re done, make sure to put it in your mouth so your saliva can disinfect the wound¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t think I¡¯ve never seen blood before, do you? The reason my brother Lusef cherishes me so much is because I got into too much trouble when I was younger.¡± She lifted her green-tinted bangs slightly with her hand. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Do you see this? I got this scar from fooling around with a sword. The blood covered half my face. Father scolded me to within an inch of my life, but guess when I picked up a sword and started causing trouble again? The very next day. I swung it around with my head still tightly bandaged.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you¡ªI just mean to say, be careful¡­¡± Charlon boldly pressed the de to her finger, drawing blood. Of the three, she bled the most. Even after all four of their blood was mixed, it was such a small amount that it didn¡¯t stain the water in the cup red. ¡°Well, this part¡¯s ready¡­¡± When Damion hesitated with the pouch of powder, Jedrick took it from him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. No one said a specific person had to do this.¡± Jedrick reached into the pouch and grabbed a handful of the powder. ¡°For the record, this is my first time doing it myself.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know anything, so it¡¯s better you do it.¡± Damion said, and Charlon nodded in agreement. Jedrick, without hesitation, poured the powder into the fire. He put so much in at once that the fire seemed to extinguish for a moment. ¡°Was that too much?¡± Damion asked. ¡°Maybe the fire was too weak,¡± Jedrick replied. ¡°I thought you did this with your father?¡± ¡°Not exactly this ritual.¡± ¡°Then what did you do?¡± ¡°Hak Maraka lit the fire, killed a chicken, and collected its blood. He mixed the blood with powder, smeared it on my face, and made me dance the Wolf¡¯s Dance.¡± ¡°The Wolf¡¯s Dance? What¡¯s that¡­¡± As the two talked, the dormant powder suddenly ignited, and the mes roared up. Red smoke billowed upward, swirling toward the ceiling of the cave. The four of them flinched and backed away behind the stone table. ¡°Is this supposed to happen?¡± Damion asked nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jedrick replied. The red smoke spiraled upward, escaping through a hole in the ceiling of the cave. Charlon pointed at it. ¡°It rises like a snake. If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might think it¡¯s sorcery.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®if someone didn¡¯t know better¡¯?¡± Damion asked. ¡°If the cave is shaped this way, an air current would form above, causing the smoke to spiral like a coiling snake,¡± Charlon shrugged and added, ¡°But I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± Damion watched the red smoke, fascinated, then pointed to the hole where the smoke escaped. ¡°When the smoke goes through that hole, it¡¯ll leak out to the top of the rocky mountain, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Location-wise, yes. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be visible from quite a distance, wouldn¡¯t it¡­?¡± ¡°And why is that a problem?¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t exactly im we weren¡¯t doing anything here to Aikob now, can we?¡± Damion fretted. Charlon offered a suggestion. ¡°We could just say we lit the fire out of curiosity?¡± ¡°That cunning old fox might not fall for it¡­¡± Damion picked up the cup. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s move on. We¡¯re supposed to drink this now, right? I know it¡¯s a bitte to ask, but¡­ is it really okay to drink human blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a drop or two. Divided among the four of us, it¡¯s barely the same as biting your lip, isn¡¯t it?¡± Charlon urged him. ¡°Sounds fun, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Jedrick raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fun?¡± Charlon smiled. ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t it? This morning, we were all so gloomy. And Aikob¡¯s not entirely wrong. Sometimes, when you just go through with it, things turn out to be no big deal. Don¡¯t you think so, Jeje? No matter how sacred this ce is to the Gerons,ing here like this makes it seem trivial. It¡¯s the same for me with grand cathedrals¡ªthey often fail to move me.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Jedrick nodded. ¡°When I came here with Father, it was night¡ªalmost dawn. It was dark, frightening, and filled with strange smells. Hak Maraka beat his drum and sang odd songs, making the entire space reverberate with his voice and drumbeats. The torchlight cast so many shadows that it felt like the cave was teeming with living creatures. When Maraka dered Raham hade, I almost believed him.¡± Jedrick waved his open hand as if brushing away an invisible wall. ¡°But now¡­ it¡¯s just an ordinary, clean cave. I think this is my first timeing here during the day.¡± Damion, after listening, suddenly tilted the cup and took a sip. ¡°Here.¡± He handed the cup to Charlon, who drank, and then it was passed to Jedrick. After Jedrick drank, the cup was handed to Ram, with just one sip left. It seemed everyone had taken exactly a quarter. Ram hesitated to drink. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re squeamish about drinking it?¡± Damion joked. Ram answered seriously. ¡°Quite the opposite. I¡¯m not sure if I deserve to stand here, drink this, and share the same bond as you. I¡¯m not of the same status¡­¡± Damion cut him off, grabbing his hand tightly and looking him in the eye. ¡°If this is about what Aikob said earlier, don¡¯t let it bother you.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°And if you¡¯re worried about yesterday¡¯s prophecy, don¡¯t let that bother you either. You¡¯re not going to be the ¡®Tanu¡¯ who kills us. Right?¡± Damion didn¡¯t let go until Ram pulled his hand away himself. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ram drank thest sip of the water. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Damion asked. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to make a vow not to harm one another. Then, we listen for a way to avert the cmity,¡± Charlon said. ¡°Alright. I vow not to harm any of you,¡± Damion dered. ¡°I vow never to harm any of you,¡± Charlon followed. ¡°I will not harm you,¡± Jedrick added. ¡°I vow not to harm you,¡± Ram said. And then, they waited. The red smoke from the powder gradually dissipated. Nothing happened. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 62 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 62: Confession The four waited for something to happen. They strained their ears to catch any sound in the cave, darting their eyes between the torch-lit areas and the patches of sunlight. Nothing happened, even after a long time. Ram¡¯s keen hearing detected no sound other than the chatter of soldiers sharing meals outside the cave. ¡°Is it over?¡± Damion stepped away from the stone table and let out a hollowugh. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Aikob isn¡¯t here. If he were, he¡¯d definitely be bragging, ¡®Nothing happened thanks to me! It¡¯s proof that only our god exists!¡¯¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem particrly pious, Prince Damion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not aboutcking faith. I just don¡¯t follow Aikob. You¡¯ve seen the man. Who would want to follow someone like that?¡± Jedrick gave a faint smile. ¡°I think I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Shall we head out, then? If Aikob asks, we¡¯ll say it was too boring inside, so we burned some powder, got tired of waiting, and came back out. Sound good...?¡± Damion trailed off as he looked at Charlon. She was staring intently upward, her head tilted back. Damion followed her gaze. Reddish smoke from the burned powder continued to rise through the hole in the ceiling, floating skyward. ¡°What is it, Charlon?¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± Charlon closed her eyes and spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a little longer.¡± She swayed her head slowly, as though listening to an inaudible melody. Her emerald hair seemed to sway as if caught in a breeze, though there was none. It was a breathtaking sight. Ram had never found noblewomen beautiful, no matter how extravagantly dressed. He could judge the quality and fit of their clothing and muster polite praise when asked, but he had never felt genuine admiration. Charlon, however, inspired an effortless awe. Even Ram, typically reserved, was captivated. The two men, by contrast, seemedpletely entranced. Charlon, her eyes still closed, began to speak. ¡°I feel like we didn¡¯t juste here by chance. Sure, Aikob forced us here¡ªdragged us against our will. But, honestly, I wanted toe here. From the moment Olga mentioned it, I felt drawn to this ce. No, maybe I came to the North just to end up here. It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? That couldn¡¯t be true.¡± The three men listened in silence. ¡°We just threw powder into the fire, burned red powder, and drank blood. Why did we do that? We wanted to confirm it was meaningless, that¡¯s why. But why should it be meaningless? There¡¯s no one here to use us of practicing some evil heresy.¡± Charlon opened her eyes and continued, ¡°What if it¡¯s okay for this to mean something?¡± Damion, dazed, snapped to attention and asked, N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Mean something? Are you saying we should give some significance to drinking blood just now?¡± Charlon took Damion¡¯s hand. Then she took Jedrick¡¯s. ¡°Look. When we get married, we exchange rings. When a child is born, we kiss their cheek. To seal a union, we kiss on the lips. To show respect, we kiss the back of the hand. When knights swear loyalty, they kneel before their lord, who touches a sword to their shoulder. What does any of that mean? Is it some kind of spectacle to say, ¡®Look! I could have killed you, but I didn¡¯t¡ªbe grateful!¡¯? In some ces, knights even kiss their lord¡¯s feet inplete submission. Strictly speaking, these are all just rituals, aren¡¯t they? Yet knights who swear loyalty often betray their lords. And knights who were once enemies in battle can berades who protect each other in the next.¡± Charlon looked at each of the men in turn, her voice growing firmer. ¡°We assign meaning to these insignificant acts. Just now, we drank blood together. Is that really insignificant? Why should drinking blood be such a big deal?¡± ¡°Sure, yesterday we ate sausages made with pig¡¯s blood. Same thing. Once it¡¯s in your stomach, it¡¯s all the same.¡± Jedrick¡¯sment made Charlonugh. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s nothing. And at the same time, it¡¯s everything. If we decide it¡¯s meaningful, it bes meaningful. We said we wouldn¡¯t harm each other, but words are just words. A knight who swears loyalty can still kill their king. But if we believe in each other and decide this ritual has meaning, then it bes real.¡± Charlon pulled the men¡¯s hands closer to her face and spoke with conviction. ¡°Let¡¯s make this ritual real.¡± Her voice held them spellbound. ¡°In Born¡¯s tradition, when people share secrets in a private, sacred ce like this, their souls are said to be connected. Why don¡¯t we share our secrets here? The ones we want to hide the most. What do you think?¡± Jedrick broke the silence first. ¡°What does that aplish? Bowing during a loyalty oath is at least...¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Damion interrupted. ¡°That would build more trust in our promise not to harm each other, wouldn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you agree, Jedrick?¡± Jedrick frowned, clearly annoyed, but Damion silenced him with a sharp nce. With a sigh, Jedrick relented. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Damion then turned to Ram, who hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I should hear secrets from people like you.¡± ¡°Stop hedging. Yes or no, that¡¯s all I want to hear.¡± Damion gave Ram the same stern look he¡¯d given Jedrick, holding out his hand. Ram hesitated, unsure without a direct order. But Charlon waited with a smile, and Jedrick didn¡¯t object, though he seemed exasperated. ¡°All right,¡± Ram finally said, taking Damion¡¯s hand, then Jedrick¡¯s. The four stood in a circle around the table, holding hands. The lingering scent of burned powder, oil, and wood smoke filled the air. ¡°I¡¯ll start.¡± Damion cleared his throat and began. ¡°I once set fire to a sanctuary under Aikob¡¯s care.¡± Charlon gasped. ¡°I asked for secrets, not confessions of crimes!¡± ¡°Let me exin. I was ten years old. I wanted to make the sr cross shine brighter, so I set candles beneath it. I thought it¡¯d look beautiful to line up a hundred candles. I even made sure they wouldn¡¯t tip over. But... I put them too close to the cross.¡± ¡°A wooden cross?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°An old one, brought from sacred ground. Completely dry. It caught fire instantly, and the mes spread to the mural on the wall. I¡¯d gone to fetch more candles, so no one saw me. By the time I returned, the cross was aze, and people were throwing water on it. I ran away as soon as I saw it.¡± ¡°Did you confess?¡± Jedrick asked. Damion shook his head. ¡°Even now, Aikob curses that ¡®arsonist¡¯ to hell whenever ites up. How could I confess? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever spoken about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s truly a secret to take to your grave,¡± Charlon said with wide eyes. ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°With pleasure.¡± Charlon began her story next. "My turn, then. I actually once had a man I promised to marry." [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Damion was startled. "You had a fianc¨¦?" "It was when I was ten." Damion visibly rxed. Charlonughed, though her expression turned slightly bitter as she continued. "He was the son of the man who tended the castle gardens. That day, he looked so handsome nting roses with his gloves on that I couldn¡¯t help myself¡ªI proposed to him. I said, ¡®Marry me!¡¯ just like that. I must have been overly direct because he ran away. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared? The eldest daughter of House Vormont suddenly rushing at him with a proposal¡ªanyone would have been terrified. But the next day, the boy must have changed his mind. He came to me holding flowers and said he¡¯d ept my proposal. But I was so embarrassed that I denied ever saying such a thing. My father was furious. I smoothed it over by iming it was all a joke, but it almost turned into a disaster. The boy was nearly executed for insulting me. Luckily, he¡¯s living well now. I heard his wife is expecting, and he¡¯s officially inherited the gardening duties. My thoughtless joke almost ruined an ordinary man¡¯s life." "Please, don¡¯t y such pranks on me," Damion said with mock seriousness, making everyoneugh. Except for Ram. He couldn¡¯tugh. [PR/N: Cursed with knowledge ??] Jedrick then shared his story. "I¡¯ve never been in a duel. I¡¯ve never killed anyone." Damion waited for him to continue, but when Jedrick didn¡¯t say more, he grew indignant. "That¡¯s it?" "That¡¯s it. Why?" "That¡¯s all? We¡¯ve shared genuinely embarrassing and dangerous secrets, and that¡¯s what you¡¯ve got?" Jedrick replied with emphasis. "For a Geronian man, this is a big secret. To have reached my age without killing even a single wolf is deeply shameful. In my vige, the only person who knows this is my brother, Ikarum. Even my father assumes I¡¯ve killed at least one man in battle. Telling you all, especially as outsiders, is a massive blow to my pride." "We¡¯re no longer outsiders! What¡¯s that word Charlon used? It¡¯s like our souls are connected now!" Damion raised his voice. Charlon shook the hands of the two men she held. "Wonderful. I feel like we¡¯re growing closer and closer. Now, Stuga, it¡¯s your turn." Three pairs of eyes turned to Ram. At that moment, all three of them widened in shock. Ram didn¡¯t immediately realize why they were looking at him like that. "Why... why are you crying?" Damion asked in a surprised voice. Only then did Ram notice the tears streaming down his cheeks. But he didn¡¯t wipe them away. He couldn¡¯t. His hands were holding Damion and Jedrick¡¯s hands, and he couldn¡¯t lift them. He could have let go for a moment to wipe his tears, but he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go of these hands he might never hold again. He could have wiped his tears and then rejoined their grasp, but he didn¡¯t want to break the connection. Charlon had called it the connection of souls. ¡®I can¡¯t escape my past.¡¯ That thought had lingered ever since Aikob sent him a warning by leveraging his weaknesses. ¡®General Terdin said I could leave my past behind, but that¡¯s easier said than done.¡¯ He had always known this. Still, he had hoped Terdin¡¯s words would be true. That didn¡¯t mean he was disappointed in Terdin. Nor was he disappointed in his current circumstances. Not long ago, he had been a ve. Now, he served as a steward to the Prince of Triton. The eldest daughter of Vormont, the Elhorn of Geron¡ªthey were under his protection. And now he was holding hands with the three of them, sharing secrets. How could he feel disappointed? Even if only for a fleeting moment... he could imagine living in a world without status or ss. That fleeting illusion was enough. He wished this moment couldst forever. But he knew it wouldn¡¯t. ¡®The moment my de pierced ive¡¯s eye, it became impossible.¡¯ Ram knew this bond wouldn¡¯tst. He shed tears for the happiness brought by that brief illusion and for the sadness of losing it so quickly. He knew he had to confess everything in this moment. "My name is Ram. I was a ve of Baron Selken..." The others had already been shocked when he said his name, so they didn¡¯t react further. Even the word "ve" didn¡¯t bring contempt to their eyes¡ªonly curiosity as they awaited the rest of his story. That made him even more nervous. ¡®Our souls are being connected.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter if this ritual was real or fake. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a superstition or just a game Charlon had made up on the spot. Ram approached it with sincerity. If he gave his all, it felt like he could truly connect with them. Even if it was only his own illusion, it didn¡¯t change how he felt. This illusion of connection was precious to him. Ram confessed. "...I¡¯m the one who killed Adian Mantum." [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 63 [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 63: The Serpent¡¯s Den (1) Jedrick already knew the truth before Stuga¡ªor rather, Ram¡ªconfessed. Yet, he had never told anyone. There was no reason to, and he didn¡¯t want to. ¡®Good grief, I wasn¡¯t the only one intoxicated by this situation.¡¯ Jedrick had almost spilled an even greater secret. Charlon¡¯s smile was like magic, making the solid shield he had built around himself fall apart. But in the end, he held his ground and only revealed a trivial, meaningless secret. As Damion had teasingly pointed out, it was ¡°just that kind of secret.¡± But when Ram confessed the real truth, Jedrick was overwhelmed with unexpected guilt. He nearly pulled out the vial he had hidden in his cloak and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start over.¡± The noise outside silenced Jedrick¡¯s words and stayed his hand. A scream pierced the air. It came from outside the cave. The shouting of knights soon followed. Even before the scream, Ram had already let go of both Damion and Jedrick¡¯s hands. While Jedrick, Damion, and Charlon were still entranced by the mysterious magic of the ce, Ram had already pieced things together. He spoke quickly. ¡°An ambush.¡± Ram wiped away his flowing tears, his expression instantly turning cold andposed. He analyzed the situation purely by sound. ¡°Two soldiers guarding the entrance were just killed. The soldiers working outside to prepare the operation were also attacked and killed, and two or three men on horseback tried to flee but were shot down by arrows. Now, only riderless horses are running off into the distance¡­¡± Ram immediately drew his sword and began walking toward the entrance. Lowering his voice to a near whisper, he added, ¡°¡­Two intruders are entering the cave.¡± Damion silently followed behind Ram. He gestured to Charlon to stay put, while Jedrick followed the prince. Charlon, looking worried, was left standing alone near the stone table. Just as Ram had said, two figures were making their way into the cave from the entrance. They were Geronians. d in leather instead of armor, with thick beards and no helmets, they were clearly not southern men. Ram turned to Jedrick as if seeking confirmation. ¡°Are they from Elum?¡± By then, the two Geronians had already drawn their swords and were charging at Ram. Whether they were from Elum or not, there was no time to wait and find out. ¡°No.¡± Jedrick quickly replied, and Ram swung his sword without hesitation. In a single stroke, he shed both men and evaded their swords at the same time. To an onlooker, it seemed as if the two Geronians had swung their des into thin air, while Ram appeared to have done nothing more than pass effortlessly between them. No one in the Elum viges¡ªor even among the Geronian warriors¡ªcould wield a sword like that. In fact, not even among the southern knights was there anyone capable of such a feat. ¡®And that¡¯s supposed to be ve-born swordsmanship? Ridiculous.¡¯ Jedrick had already known before Ram confessed that he was a former ve and who the noble lord he had served was. He also knew that the young lord who had been left alone with Ram had vanished without a trace. But with that single stroke of the sword, all of Ram¡¯s confessions seemed like lies. ¡®If someone said Terdin had been hiding the Triton Kingdom¡¯s greatest swordsman all this time, I¡¯d believe it.¡¯ After cutting down the two men, Ram didn¡¯t even check if they were dead. Instead, he briskly walked toward the cave entrance. Jedrick, however, felt the need to confirm. Damion cautiously followed Ram, while Jedrick was about to do the same when someone grabbed his hand from behind. Startled, he turned to see Charlon, her face pale. ¡°I was too scared to stay alone¡­¡± Jedrick instinctively pulled his hand away. Charlon, realizing her mistake, nodded silently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Stay here.¡± Jedrick spoke softly, then hurried to follow Damion. Ram had stepped just outside the cave entrance and told Damion to move back. ¡°There¡¯s an archer out there. Stay out of range.¡± When Jedrick looked outside, the battle was already over. Everyone guarding the cave entrance was dead. From what he could see, it seemed that the cavalry brought to break the statue, along with five attendants of the archbishop, had all been killed. Only three armored knights had been present. The rest had likely gone with Aikob. ording to Ram, the first ambush must have killed the two knights guarding the entrance. The rocky terrain around the mountain made it perfect for a stealthy approach, and the ambush was difficult to detect. The other soldiers preparing for the operation had no way to resist. The Geronians had the advantage in numbers. Even if the knights had been prepared, the difference in manpower would have been insurmountable. Several soldiers who had tried to flee nowy scattered far from the cave entrance. Some cavalrymen had been shot while attempting to mount their horses, leaving the animals to roam aimlessly. One knight of Born had resisted, it seemed. Although he had been shot in the shoulder and neck, he was still on his knees, refusing to fall. Beside himy two dead Geronians. A Geronian approached and buried an axe in the knight¡¯s head. He then ced his foot on the knight¡¯s chest and wrenched the axe free. Jedrick recognized the man. ¡°Halles! What is the meaning of this?¡± Halles was an Ehodin of the Tagda tribe, thergest of the nine Geron tribes aside from Elum. Jedrick¡¯s father had heavily relied on their support in this campaign, but they had sent the smallest number of troops. Now, Tagda was the dominant force in the north. Halles, holding his blood-stained axe, strode toward the cave entrance. He had reddish hair, a leaner frame than Ikarum but much taller, and was around thirty years old. He was a seasoned warrior, skilled in bothrge-scale battles and one-on-one duels. If Albo was the strongest of Elum, then Halles was Tagda¡¯s greatest fighter. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Jedrick!¡± Halles shouted. ¡°While you lot negotiate with the southern dogs and abandon the gods, we stand ready to kill you in their name. Your brother abandoned my sister to marry that Nak woman, didn¡¯t he? Betrayal! He broke his promise under Raham¡¯s name. And now you¡¯ll pay the price with your lives.¡± Halles was not much of a speaker. He usually gave short orders to his men and spoke sinctly when persuading other Ehodins. But the fact that he was saying so much now suggested he had prepared these words in advance. ¡°How did you know we were here?¡± Jedrick shouted as he moved in front of Ram. He was cautious of archers, but there was no time to worry about that. There was no need to worry. Halles himself was approaching. Around fifty warriors trailed behind him. In the distance, a cavalry unit was kicking up dust as they rode closer. They were certainly not southern knights. Jedrick quickly grasped the simple strategy they had employed. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] A team of ambushers had approached the cave quietly on foot. After a sessful ambush, they would signal the main force. The main force, waiting in the distance, would then charge in to finish the job. ¡°I heard that where red smoke rises, the ¡®Conqueror¡¯ can be found.¡± Halles signaled his men to hold back and approached alone. Even the archers who had been preparing their bows lowered their weapons. Halles was not one to shy away from a fight, even against heavily armored southern knights. There was no way he would back down from a mere three young men. ¡°And here you are! I never thought my enemy would fall into my hands so easily!¡± Halles grinned, revealing his ck-stained teeth. Warriors of the Tagda tribe always chewed tepa leaves before battle, dyeing their teeth dark. ¡°Who told you the Conqueror would be where red smoke rises?¡± Jedrick stepped backward into the cave as he shouted. Halles advanced ten steps closer, forcing Jedrick to retreat further, and in turn, Damion also had to step back. Halles was a warrior whose fearless stride could make even a bear step aside. Jedrick and Damion could not withstand his imposing presence. "Shouldn''t you know better who it is?" Halles gripped his axe with both hands. "Which one of you is the conqueror? You? Or you?" Halles alternated his gaze between Ram, who stood still, and Damion, who was retreating. Then he bared his dark teeth at Damion. "It''s you, boy." Halles raised his axe and struck at Ram. His subsequent movement revealed his intent. Halles nned to cut down Ram in one swift blow and then strike down Damion, who would flee in panic. It was a strategy he''d used before during small skirmishes with Terdin¡¯s soldiers. By quickly killing one or two people in his way, the next soldiers would momentarily freeze in terror. He would then hack into their backs with his axe as they ran, dragging their bodies behind him. He would proceed to chop the screaming soldier¡¯s limbs off, one by one, with his axe. Such brutality often unnerved even his own allies. Even amidst the chaos of a battlefield with hundreds of soldiers, this method proved effective. Southern soldiers, who wouldn¡¯t retreat even after a hundred of their own were in, faltered when Halles killed just one in such a manner. Repeated use of this tactic yielded the same results. This time was no different. However, the person standing against Halles now wasn¡¯t an ordinary soldier¡ªit was Ram. Ram dodged Halles'' initial strike and immediately shed upward at his chin. The momentum of Halles'' charge abruptly halted as he stumbled back, trying to evade Ram¡¯s counterattack. Halles slipped and fell backward. Ram shed at his neck, but Halles blocked it with the shaft of his axe. The second strike was blocked by his forearm. If not for the iron te armor on his arm, he would have spent the rest of his life with one arm. Halles fell and had to crawl away to escape. If his subordinates hadn¡¯t disobeyed his orders and refrained from shooting arrows, he would have been dragged back, struck by an axe in the back. By then, Ram had already seized Halles¡¯ axe. "Fall back." Ram retreated, avoiding the hail of arrows. Despite the flying arrows, he didn¡¯t rush or flee. "Ram, get out of there!" Damion shouted. Jedrick wanted to yell the same thing. Stop provoking the enemy and turn your back to escape! Yet Ram seemed to exude calmness, backtracking slowly, as if sizing up his foes. It wasn¡¯t random observation¡ªhe appeared to focus intently on something. When Ram entered the cave, retreating to a point where arrows couldn¡¯t reach, he finally turned and ran. That¡¯s when Jedrick realized what Ram had just done. ¡®He dodged the arrows by watching them!¡¯ Ram stopped where the two Geronian corpsesy. "Go on ahead. I¡¯ll hold them off here." Damion hesitated, unable to respond. Jedrick shoved him forward. "Go!" "But Ram¡ª" "If we don¡¯t move, Ram won¡¯t be able to either." Jedrick feignedposure. But he couldn¡¯t help thinking Ram wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back the enemy forces alone. "Where¡¯s Charlon?" Damion yelled as he ran. Jedrick looked around for Charlon, who should have been near the first Geronian corpse. "She must be inside!" The sound of shing swords came from behind, and Jedrick urged again. "Move it!" Another wave of guilt surged through Jedrick, but neither he nor Damion had the skill with a de to be of any help to Ram. "Where do we go? This is a dead-end cave." Damion¡¯s voice was tinged with panic. Then Charlon¡¯s voice called out from within the cave. "Over here!" Charlon was standing before a solid wall, pushing aside arge stone blocking a passage. The stone rolled away with surprising heaviness. She had anticipated the situation and already moved here in advance. "Are we supposed to go in there?" Damion asked in disbelief. The passage wasrge enough for a person to crawl through, but it was pitch ck, making it hard to willingly enter. "Do we have any other options?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Charlon countered. "But this is dangerous, isn¡¯t it?" Damion asked Jedrick. "There¡¯s nowhere else to go." Jedrick stared at the statue carved above the snake hole. It depicted a humanoid figure, either Raham or an Iktaron, riding a dragon. The sacred snake¡¯s den, with its guardian dragon. Why was this statue carved here? Why was the snake¡¯s den directly beneath it? A sudden, inexplicable fear gripped him. "Do you know where this leads? What if it¡¯s blocked? Or it could drop us off a cliff¡ª" Damion¡¯s concerns were surprisingly practical. Charlon, however, was now braver than anyone. "I¡¯ll go in first and check! If it¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll signal you. That way, we won¡¯t all get into trouble at once." She already held a torch. Damion immediately took it from her. "No, I¡¯ll go first. Charlon follows, and Jedrick checks behind us." "Understood." With the torch in hand, Damion crawled inside. After moving a few steps, he called out from within. "It¡¯s fine. It gets wider inside." Damion kept moving, and Charlon followed, saying to Jedrick, "Can you wait for Ram?" "I¡¯ll try." After Charlon crawled in with the torch, Jedrick waited at the entrance. The sound of shing swords continued near the cave¡¯s entrance, interspersed with cries of pain. Jedrick already knew Ram had exceptional skill in stealthy kills, sneaking up undetected, eliminating targets, and vanishing without a trace. But this wasn¡¯t just that. Ram was single-handedly holding off the entire enemy force at the entrance, which wasn¡¯t even narrow! "Ram,e inside!" Worried that Ram might fight until his death, Jedrick shouted. "Come back!" He repeated his calls several times. "Come back, Ram!" The thought that Ram might not return, sacrificing himself, crossed his mind. He considered sealing the snake hole and leading the enemies elsewhere, but where could he take them? Fortunately, such decisions became unnecessary when Ram came running. His entire body was sttered with blood, and his face was a mess. Seeing Jedrick standing before the snake hole, Ram quickly understood the n. "Go in first. I¡¯ll follow." "That blood¡­?" "It¡¯s not mine." Behind Ram, the warriors of Tagda were pursuing. There was no time to speak further. Jedrick wasted no time and dove into the snake hole. [Trantor - Night] [Proofreader - Gun]